Ay: Ağustos 2024

A Pilot and his Princess

No Comments

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Big Tits

To say I was relieved to retire would be an understatement. 10 years of flying shitty jet airliners, dealing with bitchy FAA personnel, as well as dumbass air traffic control, and suffering irregular sleep due to the job, had taken its toll. All for 25 bucks an hour. The benefits were really good, but still, pilot’s don’t come cheap.

I didn’t really need the money though. 20 years of working at Lockheed, being smart with my money, and finding a wife that would spend mainly her own money, I had already built a retirement all on my own.

I never expected it to be like this though. I don’t remember much, if not any of the crash. All I remember was that starboard engine quitting and thinking, fuck. Luckily the copilot was conscious through the ordeal. We were headed into Ontario International, thank god it was a cargo flight and we were empty of cargo. We had inexplicable lost power to the number two engine of the DC-10, turning us to the right towards the 210 freeway. I could either attempt to land on the 210, or trim out the plane and head for Chino, but I wasn’t gonna make Ontario. I retracted the gear, and firewalled engine number three, then as I was applying left rudder and aileron, began throttling up engine number one incrementally. all in a smooth motion while the copilot, Eddie Simons, handled the ATC, who were probably flipping the fuck out. I had since taken off my headphones so I could hear what the plane was doing. A good pilot can listen to what his or her plane is telling him. We had lost what little altitude we had in the turn, and were now 250 feet off the deck, giving the afternoon morning commuters a nice wake up call. By the grace of god, I got the airplane flying again, and had engine one at 3 quarters throttle.

We climbed back up to 500 feet, and I pointed the nose of the plane toward Chino. I contemplated getting back in the pattern for Ontario, when we felt a massive WHUMP. We lost all telemetry from engine 1, and the airplane started to turn to the left. The cargo handler came forward as I was righting the plane, and told us that the left wing was on fire. I then pushed the fire extinguisher button for engine number one and told our handler to buckle up, praying we could make the cow pastures of Chino.

Neither flying or landing a DC-10 is hard. Gliding an empty DC-10 isn’t hard. Trying to cover 30 miles on one engine, 500 feet off the ground? All I can say is religious faith and simulator time. Lots of simulator time. I’m not exaggerating when I say I heard a scrape as we passed over the final building, the plane shaking and groaning like it was enjoying the ordeal, engine 3 in the redline.

When I woke up in the hospital, there were not a lot of people there. aksaray escort Just Simmons, and my wife Sally.

“Welcome back Brian.” Said Simmons.
“How long?” I asked.
“2 days. We had you transferred back to Nashville.”
“Thanks. I take it we didn’t save her?”
“No. Casualties were minimal.”
“Did Nicole make it out?” She was the cargo handler.
“She’s back in her hometown. She’s the best of the three of us.
“Good. What happened?” I asked.
“Engine two was starved of fuel.” He paused.
“Ok?”
“We hit a small aircraft. Cessna coming out of Flabob. He was killed instantly.”
“You?” I asked.
“Broken knee. Damn instrument panel.”
“Me?”
“You slammed your head on the panel when we hit the ground. Also your shoulder got wrecked pretty bad.”
“Alright guys. Visiting time is up.” Said a nurse. “Mr. Simmons, it’s time for you to go to your room. You both need some rest.

The next morning I was feeling better.
I also had a visitor.

“Tom Smith. N.T.S.B.”
“Fuck.” I thought. National Travel Safety Board. “How bad did I fuck up?” I asked.
“A bit. That was the best flying I’ve seen since the Hudson River incident.” He said as he handed me a tablet. “Just press play.”
I watched as a DC-10, leaning to the right, made a slow left turn, colliding with a small plane, and spewing fire everywhere.
“I don’t remember the uncoordinated turn”. The point of view then shifted to a shot of the plane coming down and skidding across a pasture, before hitting a telephone poll. The wings coming off in the process.
“That pole is what you hit your shoulder on. It sliced through the cockpit. Only one person was killed. Simmons gave me a report.”
I then told him what I remembered.
“We can’t prove that you didn’t have the right engine choked.” He said. “The engine was gone by the time we got there.”
“Oh that’s convenient.”
“No kidding. We’re going over satellite surveillance to see who took it.”
“What about the small plane?” I asked.
“The engine is the key factor in the investigation.” You could go to jail if we don’t find it.”
“That’s convenient for the airline.”
“We’re already on them. I gotta go. Get some rest.”

Fast forward 6 months and here I was at an FAA/NTSB hearing. “The Data collected from the engine indicates that the fuel was choked do to a break in the fuel line.” Said the spokesman. “We found that while under maintenance, the line that was to be replaced was instead crimped. Fuel could still get through, But the stress put on the line caused it to give, a parent from the mist seen coming from the engine. aksaray escort bayan Captain Stanton is not at fault for the failure of the right engine of flight 106.” I was relieved. “This brings us to the second issue. Mr Stanton, did you see any other aircraft in the sky that morning?”
“No.” I said.
“What was your main concern at the time?”
“Flying the plane.” I answered. “Keeping it from crashing.”
“Radar and ATC data show a registered flight out of a Flabob Airport for that morning. Yet there is no such airport. It has been a drag strip for more than 10 years now, and has a walls and center dividers. There is no way for an airplane to take off from that location.” I was stunned. “Do you believe in ghosts, Sir?”
“No. The plane was solid. I felt it. I saw the video.”

Flashback. 2014. I am getting ready to graduate. Us seniors and our families are sitting in the banquet hangar at Flabob for the last time. This is where it all started. My second home.

Flash forward to 2050. 1 month later. The airline admitted to sabotage. They were worried about paying my retirement. Not only would my grand kids not have to work, I pretty much owned the airline. The only setback was my right shoulder no longer worked. A nail sticking out of the pole that cut the cockpit had sliced through the muscle, leaving it only semi mobile. After the trials were over I finally had a chance to relax at home with my wife. We hadn’t gotten much time together as I had to do a lot of running around the country. We were playing games on our phones, one Sunday evening, and I was bored so I thought “Fuck it.” I picked Sally up off the sofa and carried her to our room. “What are you doing?” She asked.
“What I’ve been missing out on for the past few months”. I said. Between my recovery, hearings, and trial, we had no time to play around together. Despite being in her 50’s, Sally is still a little cutie at 5’4″. She’s around 150 wet, Which is fine by me. Double D’s that miraculously, after a kid, have kept their rigidity.
“What would that be?” She asked playfully, as I laid her down on the bed.
“Loving you.” I said as I kissed her lips. I then started to kiss her starting with both ear lobes. I move down and kissed her on both sides of her neck, then both cheeks. Then under her chin, and then her lips, in which she returned the kiss. I then kissed both eyelids, making her close her eyes.
I then unzipped her dress, exposing her naked body.I started kissing down the center of her body until I got to her breasts. I then went around each one, kissing in circles going from the outermost point inward, Until I got to the nipples. I then sucked each one while I ran my right escort aksaray hand up and down her body, making her give off cute moans.
I then started kissing all over her lower. chest and tummy, eliciting little quivers, while a moved my hands up and down and around both her arms. When I centered on her belly button I gave it on long suckling kiss. I then moved to the foot of the bed and started messaging each of her feet. I then started kissing and massaging up both calfs until I reached her knees. I played with them a bit, moving the caps around as they will ever so slightly, making her giggle.
I then moved up the bed until her feet were pointed at the ceiling. She then rested her calfs on my shoulders as I started messaging her thighs. I then parted her legs to both sides of my body, and got down on my chest between her legs. All the while moving my hands to encircle her nether lips in a heart shape with my thumbs and fingers. I then messaged the inner junction of her legs with her body. I worked my way from her thighs to in between her vagina and but hole, where she started moaning. I then began kissing both sides of her lips, right above her clitorous and inbetween her orifices. I then started kissing up her lips until I got to her clit, at wich point I suckled it while rubbing my thumbs up and down her outer lips. I then started flicking my tongue left to right down her pussy to open it up. I stopped at her pee hole to take a long draw from it, making her squeal. I loved to try to force my tongue into it because I enjoyed the taste. I knew I’d never be able to get inside it though without hurting her. I continued on to her opening where I penetrated her with my tongue.
“Please Brian… make me… let me…” I then started on her clit. This time liking around it while I put two fingers inside her. I then began massaging her G-spot with my forefinger and fuck-you finger while my I put my third finger in her butt hole. “Ooohhh…Aaaieeee!” She began to cum. With my free hand I pressed my palm down just above her mound as I quickly got off her clitorous and move my mouth into position. “Aaauuugggghh! She screamed as she gushed out a mix of both juices and urine from her pussy orifices, right into my mouth.

I loved giving her these orgasm because I loved the combined taste. The only drawback was that these days I could only give her one once a week, for the following reason.

“Oh gosh. I think you’ve made up for the last six months.” She said as I climbed up next to her, giving her a kiss on the forehead. “I’m drained.”
“I’m glad you enjoyed it. Shall we continue tomorrow, my love?” I asked. As I undressed.
“Yes. I’m calling in sick to the firm. All that’s going on is a pot luck.” She replied as she removed the dress from under her, While I climbed into bed.
“Good night baby girl.” I said as I kissed her on the lips.
“Mmm. Good night daddy.” She joked as she snuggled into me.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Checking out Dad’s Presents after Christmas

No Comments

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Blowjob

Checking out Dad’s Presents after Christmas

Written by Stifflittlepoints

It started out innocently enough. Tammy was looking under the tree at what everyone had received the day before . . . for Christmas. Her Dad was reading the paper in his robe, having just taken a shower . . . minus his underwear but was curious why she was spending so much time looking at a Hanes wrapper, around 5 new pair of undershirts.

“I’m off to the mall honey,” said Tammy’s mom.

“Did you remember the stuff to return and all of the receipts you will need?” asked her husband.

“Yup. I’ve got my sweater, your CD, Tammy’s bra’s . . .”

“MOM! You don’t need to shout out to everyone about my underwear,” whined Tammy, embarrassed having her Dad in the room.

“Sorry, my sprouting little girl,” said mom, with a wink at her husband. Tammy had begun high school in the fall.

“I’m going to meet Mary at the mall, and we will probably be there most of the afternoon. You two should find something to do and Tammy, you need to get dressed . . . and so do you Mike.” With that the front door closed and Mike and his daughter were now alone for the rest of the day.

“I’ve noticed you looking at my undershirts for a long time honey. Are you curious about something?” he asked, putting down his paper. Tammy turned scarlet, after hearing his question and tossed the packet aside.

“I was just looking at the . . . uh man . . . in the picture,” she said trying to blow off her Dad.

“Why . . . is he handsome . . . like ME?” he laughed but curious about the real reason as he walked over to his developing. Lately he had tried to peer down her top whenever he could, because her breasts were beginning to sprout out much more on her teen chest. He looked down and because of the position she was leaning, he was fortunate to see both small pink nipples on top of small apple-like breasts . . . the perfect size in his opinion. The question was . . . how long he could keep those buds in view before she realized what he was doing.

“Not as handsome as YOU Daddy,” she said with a smile looking up at the man.

“Show me the package honey,” he suggested. She was worried now that he might realize what she was looking at, but elected to follow his request and leaned over under the tree. Mike moved slightly to view both bare titties even more, and immediately began to get an erection. With nothing to hold it back, the front of his robe began to poke forward.

Tammy grabbed the package and gave it to him . . . and for the first time that she could remember, looked directly at the bulge that was growing underneath and how the terry cloth was poking out almost 3 or 4 inches. Her Dad examined the package and realized that the man in the photo had on a white Hanes undershirt, but also a pair of close fitting briefs, that did little to contain his hidden equipment underneath.

“I don’t know Tammy, this man is pretty handsome. Interesting how the picture pretty much shows what he’s got underneath his underwear too, huh?” He was testing her to see if she would admit what he thought was the case.

“Uh, huh. And it looks like he’s got a BIG . . . I mean . . . bunch of organs and stuff underneath doesn’t he?” she said. Mike knew he had her at this point.

“Yeah, as you know boys and girls are different on that part of their body, aren’t they?” Pointing at her white cotton panties that were now in view, he said, “You girls are kinda lucky in that way. It’s all smooth down there, except for a couple of bumps.” Her pussy lips were stretched right up against the thin fabric of her panties, as he got further aroused staring at her crotch. “Daddy!” she said, once again turning red and getting on her knees in front of him to hide her once visible panties. He elected to take a chance and circled his hand briefly around his now fully erect cock and pointed it at the young girl,

“Well, it’s true. LOOK. Our stuff is all long and round and sometimes gets in the way,” finally dropping his hand to his side . . . loving the look of wonder AND excitement on his daughter’s face.

“This is kinda embarrassing . . . cuz I don’t know much about boy’s things . . . and I was kind curious . . . or is it too weird to ask some questions?” she inquired, still looking at her Dad’s robe that was now out almost a half a foot from his body.

“Nothing to be embarrassed about Tammy. What sort of questions do you have? And boys don’t call them things . . . they call them COCKS, so why don’t you call them that too, ok?” he asked secretly hoping she wanted him to expose himself to her.

“Alright. The girls at school say, you can tell when a boy is . . . excited or likes you, because his . . . uh cock . . . as you call it . . . gets big. Is that true?”

“Uh, huh . . . and really a boy or MAN’s cock gets big when they get sexually aroused, or sometimes even think about a girl. Would you like to see me in pair of briefs and an undershirt like the guy in the picture . . . so you can compare?” he asked hopefully. Tammy looked up at her Dad with a mischievous grin on her face.

It was her hope to see him with NOTHING on so that she could inspect his naked cock and balls. Almost answering her fantasy, he waited and then said, “Or do you want to open up my robe and just see my COCK for yourself?” He tried to think of something sad or not arousing, on the spur of the moment . . . in hopes his erection would somewhat subside and not scare her.

“BUT DADDY! WHAT WOULD MOM SAY?” she shrieked . . . suddenly getting aroused at the thought of having her wish come true.

“Well, honey . . . if you open up my robe . . . that must be our secret or she would get REALLY mad. And can you KEEP that kind of secret?” he asked.

“I’m gonna have to,” she said reaching up for the sash that was holding the robe closed . . . not to mention his fully aroused organ.

“Wait a minute!” he warned. “I want YOU to see a MAN’S fully erect cock. In order for me to get it REAL long . . . I need a bit more of a reason to be excited.”

“Like what?” she asked . . . suddenly wondering whether she wanted to go along or not. Words like “hand job” and bayburt escort “blow job” that her friends joked about at school were coming to mind . . . even though she didn’t know what they meant.

“Well . . . in a second, Daddy is going to be completely NAKED in front of you . . . and to get him really excited . . . I think you should take off your top . . . but leave on your panties. If you do that . . . I guarantee you will see a HUGE boner right in front of your face. How does that sound?” Tammy thought for a moment. “Boner” was another one of those words she heard at school. But being topless in front of her Dad sounded kinda humiliating . . . but at the same time exciting. She didn’t want him to make fun of her budding breasts. But on second thought at least he wouldn’t see her pussy with her panties on.

“Alright,” she said and reached down and grasped the base of the large t-shirt she slept in and slowly pulled it up, showing first her bare stomach above her panties and then suddenly two picture perfect breasts came into view as she whisked the garment over her shoulder length blonde hair and tossed it aside. For the first time since she was a little girl several years ago, Mike was inspecting her nearly nude body. The remaining white panties actually added to her nakedness.

“Very sexy body, pumpkin,” he said.

“But my tits are too small,” she said self-consciously pointing at her developing breasts.

“Just pinch them honey. Pull on your nipples. You will get a neat feeling inside your body and they will pop up.” Experimenting with his suggestion, the horny girl gently grasped both buds in between her thumb and finger and began to twist them and then pull them out. A flush of blood rushed to her breasts and her buds spiked outwards.

“Like this?” she asked . . . but before she heard his answer she was now looking directly across at his hidden bulging cock that was dying to break loose from the terry fabric of the robe. Tammy could not actually see his erect cock yet, but she sure as hell could tell it was there. She adjusted her kneeling position, scooting down a little so her head was now at the same level as his crotch, until her head was only about a foot away.

She was breathing a little heavier now, and her Dad actually watched her licking her lips. And still his cock grew larger and harder. It began to rise . . . pressing against the opening, the head now completely outside for her to watch. The purple thick acorn-shaped head was decorated by his pre-cum as he looked downwards at it. The blood engorged tissues inside were quickly filling up, causing it to stiffen as it slowly began to rise.

“It’s getting SO hard,” said Tammy mesmerized as she watched with astonishment while his cock stiffened to its fully erect state.

“Pull back the sides of my robe so that you can see my COCK and balls better, honey,” he said. The girl carefully undid the sash that was knotted at his waist and his entire organ leaped towards her.

“WOW . . .What do I do with it now?” Tammy asked with an expression of amazement on her face.

“Touch it, Tammy,” her Daddy said, urging her on. He pulled back the top of the robe and let the garment fall to the floor, making him totally naked in front of his kneeling and topless daughter for the first time. The discovering girl tentatively grasped his swollen shaft with her forefinger and thumb, and gave it a firm squeeze.

“God, it’s so hard!” she exclaimed as she began to examine his stiff organ more closely using her thumb and forefinger to explore the bulbous head in more detail. Her pink tongue came out of her mouth as she continued her examination as Mike wanted so badly for it to move a few inches closer where she could lick it.

“This part’s not too hard . . . it’s kinda spongy. Daddy . . .Uh . . .Can I take a picture of it with my new phone?” Tammy asked realizing that her new iPhone was within arm’s reach under the tree. She clandestinely wanted to show her best friend Jami what her Daddy’s cock looked like under his clothes.

“Uh . . . I guess so honey. But we can’t show it to Mom.”

“I know silly. I just can’t believe it’s so LONG. Maybe I could measure it with your new tape measurer. How long do you think it is? ”

“Don’t know honey. I have never measured it. Go ahead and grab your phone and it looks like my tape is right next to it under the tree.” Mike wanted to get his daughter to give his aching organ much more attention, but was also aroused at the possibilities the camera might bring to what they were doing. He watched Tammy’s naked body as she reached under the tree and retrieved both items. His cock began to bob in excitement.

“Give me the phone pumpkin and I’ll take a picture of you measuring it, but be careful not to touch it with the metal tip.” Tammy passed off the phone and began to pull out the yellow tape. At the same time Mike clicked the picture). It had an automatic focus and he elected to zoom in so that he could see her place the tape through the forest of pubic hair to his pubic bone and then all along the shaft and finally move it out to the end of the purple tip. He clicked and then waited for her to look up and then zoomed out so that he could see her face and hands and clicked it again. Then without her realizing it, he clicked on the video option.

“It’s almost 8 inches long Daddy! Is that normal or are you kinda big.”

“I guess you could say my COCK is bigger than most guys. Why don’t we take a couple of comic pictures? Why don’t you pretend to kiss the end of my COCK for me?” The freshman girl looked up and smiled and then moved her head within a few inches of his organ. He continued shooting his mini movie and then heard his daughter say . . .

“Wait a minute . . . I’m not ready yet,” and then without any hesitation puckered her lips and kissed the swollen head. He continued to pan in her actions, knowing he would love looking at it later.

“That was a perfect picture honey. I can’t wait for us to look at that one.”

“Let’s try one more Daddy,” and Tammy unexpectedly opened her mouth and let the head of his cock enter into her moist lips about an inch. He was anxious about the tip encountering her teeth, but the young girl curled her lips over them almost naturally. Mike almost shot his load as escort bayburt he captured her in action.

“Oh baby . . . that felt extra special. Let’s try one more. This time wrap your hand around the base of it pumpkin. And THEN put it in your mouth. It would make Daddy feel REALLY GREAT.” Not wanting to disappoint her father, Tammy wrapped her whole hand around his cock, although it was so thick her fingers did not touch and then looking up at the camera stuck out her tongue and then slurped the head inside her mouth.

The horny man had no control over his actions as he began to slowly buck his hips, driving his cock even more into her mouth. She moaned in surprise but made no attempt to pull it out. Barely able to stay on his feet, Mike continued to film this lewd video of his daughter giving her first blow job. But after a few heaven-like thrusts, he pulled it out, knowing full well he would cum any second and didn’t want to surprise her with a mouthful of his hot juices. He stopped the video and placed it on a nearby table.

“Did I do it wrong Daddy?” she asked pulling a hair off her lips.

“No honey. I just didn’t want to shoot my load just yet.”

“Shoot your load? You mean your spermy stuff like we read about in Sex Ed? Hey, did I just give you a blowjob?” she asked.

“Uh, huh or the beginning of one . . . and you did an awesome job. But don’t forget . . . this is our super-secret. You made Daddy feel great! And let me do something for you too.” Because she was still kneeling, when he dropped his hands in front of him, he impatiently let them gently explore each bare breast. He fondled each titbit of flesh that would one day excite other guys.

“Ohhhhhh . . . Daddy that feels sooooooo good.” She moaned again as he began to tweak her nipples with his thumb and fingers. No one had ever touched her body before and she sighed with arousal as her Daddy manipulated them to a state of high peak arousal. “Daddy . . . I feel all tingly all over. I love having my titties pinched like that. How about a picture of you touching my tits?”

“Let’s move over that chair and put the phone on it and let it film us. I have a surprise honey . . . I switched it on movie before and I have been filming everything for the last couple of minutes.” Mike reached close by and placed the card table chair next to them, perched the phone up slightly and turned on the automatic feature. This energized Mike even more, knowing that his actions would now be on tape. Satisfied their actions would be within the range of the camera feature, his hands went back to fondling Tammy’s bare breasts. As his fingers and thumbs pinched her excited nipples, he also moved his cock back and forth across her face.

“You’re being kinda piggy aren’t you Daddy,” she said as the thick shaft rolled across her forehead, and then her cheeks and briefly into her hair, which felt incredible.

“I think it was more fun with this big guy in my MOUTH,” said the horny girl as she reached up, placed her hand on his cock shaft and began to feed herself almost a third of his organ. He reacted by pinching her titties a bit harder and the girl moaned loudly, causing further stimulation on his cock head. But that wasn’t all that was getting excited. It started earlier, but the girl’s body was beginning to shiver with pleasure. She had played with herself a bit before, but what her Daddy was doing to her breasts caused her tight little pussy to glisten with raw stimulation.

Her nipples were taut like never before and with her spare hand she shamelessly moved her hand down past her stomach and into the elastic band of her panties. As she caressed his Daddy’s cock head with wiggling tongue she had located her swollen clit and began to play it like a fiddle. Lifting her mouth and lips off of his cock she whispered . . .

“Daddy . . . what’s happening to me? I’m shaking and all excited. It’s like I’m going to blow up or something,” she moaned.

“You’re going to cum my big girl . . . and Daddy is going to make it even better for you,” he said kneeling down in front of her, but still crimping and twisting her aroused nipples all the same. He noticed her hand stuffed inside her panties and wanted to take it one step further as he tilted his head and then slowly moved his mouth to the closest tittie and quickly captured the aroused breast into his mouth, immediately sucking on her bud and wildly licking back and forth across her nipple.

Letting go of the other breast he provided the same treatment on that side and then moved back and forth . . . from one orb to the other. Tammy’s breathing had increased 10 fold as she reacted to her father’s affection. Faster and faster she wiggled her middle finger across her moist clit.

“Stand up pumpkin . . . let me take you . . .where you want to go,” he said placing his hands under her moist arm pits and lifting the panting girl to her feet. Tammy elected to keep her hand inside her panties as she got closer and closer to climax, as she looked down at her father, kneeling in front of her.

“These are in your way,” he said softly as he slipped his fingers inside the sides of her white panties and slowly pulled them continually down. Soon the girls hand became visible as it wiggled more desperately back and forth across her clit. He knew her pussy was hiding underneath and he longed to catch a glimpse.

Now almost out of control Tammy thrashed her hand rubbing her swollen bud and then with her other hand wildly cupped her titties, pinching and pulling on the already elongated nipples. It was time he thought . . . and he placed his hand over what was covering her bare pussy and pulled it off, placing her hand on his head as he dove with his tongue into her dripping virgin opening.

“No Daddy! “she objected, not wanting to stop her already erupting orgasm and within seconds screaming YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS, bayburt escort bayan ohhhhhh your tongue . . . inside my PUSSY . . . feels greaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat!” Now with both hands she was pulling her Daddy’s head into her crotch, as she felt his tongue literally fucking her love tunnel. In and out . . . in and out he drove his tongue, wishing it were his stiff cock. His hands were now on her tight little sweaty ass, and her entire body was now shaking with her climax. For the next several minutes the love makers continued with her screaming and him doing everything he could to make her cum even more. Her body twitched one final time and then it was over. Mike lifted his head and for the first time inspected his daughter’s naked pussy. It was literally dripping from his spit and her juices.

Tammy slumped down and laid flat on her back under the tree. Mike looked up and noticed the camera feature was still running and shut it down. After several minutes, the young girl opened her eyes and smiled up at her dad.

“That was AWESOME Daddy! I have never felt anything like that before.”

Mike smiled and of course was still looking for relief from his still semi-erect cock. Suddenly Tammy’s cell phone, sang out her favorite song, signaling a call from Jami. She looked at the display and saw her best friend’s picture.

“Go ahead honey. See what she wants,” said Mike. Tammy smiled and pressed the button.

“Hey you . . . what’s up?” Mike could hear bits and pieces of the conversation but was intent on finishing round one of their time together.

“I’ll ask. Daddy . . . can Jami come over in a half hour or so?”

“I don’t see why not,” he said, somewhat disappointed. At this point the girl put her hand over the phone. “Do you think you could handle babysitting the two of us . . . maybe NAKED for a few hours?” she asked with a big smile on her face. Mike had always been attracted to her girlfriend for the last few years ever since middle school.

“I’d love to try,” he mused fantasizing at warp speed.

“He said yes! So bring over your new outfits and we can play “dress up” for him,” she suggested. “See you in a few.” She put down the phone and looked up at her Dad, still naked, but now with a semi-hard cock.

“We got to finish quickly Daddy. I want to see you shoot your stuff out of this COCK. What can we do to make that happen?” she asked with a grin on her face.

“I am going to re-aim the camera at you lying on your back and you and I are going to talk dirty while I shoot my load all over your body.”

“REALLY? That would be awesome! But what can I do to get your COCK all big and long again?” Before answering, he moved the chair and placed it on a box just above her head and then turned back on the digital camera. Next he moved in between her legs gently moving them outwards with his own.

“I’m going to get my cock all wet by smearing it all over your moist little pussy,” he said kneeling down while holding his cock and aiming it towards her still drenched love lips , “But don’t worry . . . I won’t put it in too DEEP . . . just YET!” He demonstrated his words, and partially laid over her as he guided his shaft onto the outer part of her pussy lips, so that he could lewdly rub back and forth making sure to touch her aroused clit. He knew this would also excite her once again and it allowed him to look down at his daughter at the same time. Soon he was moving his hips back and forth, lapping up her juices onto the underside of his shaft. Just once he backed up slightly and briefly entered her aching pussy.

“Daddy . . . wait,” she said, even though his purple tip felt amazing an inch or two inside her love shaft. He continued to move it in and out and over her lips as he talked.

“So . . . my naughty school girl . . . what will we do with Jami when she comes over?” The girl laughed but had begun to truly enjoy the feeling of her Daddy’s 8″ long shaft rubbing in between her lips.

“I think we can get her to model her new clothes for you.”

“I like that idea . . . and then what?”

“Well, maybe we can get her OUT of her clothes,” she joked.

“Uh, huh. And then what can you two do . . . to get Daddy all hard and ready to shoot . . . like he is right now?”

“Maybe I can show her how to rub your COCK, like we did before.”

“Would you like to see your friend rub Daddy’s hard cock . . . and maybe SUCK it too?” he teased, still stroking his rod, but now moving to one side of her body, very close to her little titties.

“Uh, huh,” she said beginning to caress and fondle her young breasts but also looking directly at the man’s’ growing cock. It was glistening with her juices and it looked erotic watching him yank on his shaft with his fingers.

“I like that . . . what else could BOTH of you do to get Daddy all excited?” She thought for a moment.

“How about we strip all NAKED for you . . . and rub our tits together in front of your face.”

“VERY good idea. And what else?” he asked now realizing that his cock was entirely coated with her slippery juices and wanting badly to rub it all over her tits. Waiting for her answer . . . he leaned forward, grasping his cock at the base and beginning to rub it back and forth over the erect nipples. Tammy looked straight down her body at his organ touching her buds and it was as if an electric spark had ignited them both.

“What if we put our fingers down here on each other’s bodies,” she said moving her hand down below and began to wiggle her clit, “AND rubbed each other off, like you did me.”

“Sounds good. And then both of you could kneel in front of Daddy and together SUCK MY COCK. Wouldn’t you like to do that?” Tammy was now dipping her moist finger inside her pussy and staring at his shaft, still diddling with her erect buds as her excitement increased.

“Yes . . . Daddy.”

“And then you could both lay down on your bed upstairs, on the edge with your legs wide open so that I can see your bare pussy’s!”

“Yes . . . Daddy!”

“And I could hold onto my BIG COCK like this,” he said as he watched her open her eyes.

“YES!!!”

“And then you could both BEG me to FUCK YOU and get a feel what it is like to have one these up inside you.” And with that . . . Mike began to shoot his load . . . first all over her tits, moving his cock all around both little orbs and then straddling her chest and aiming his cock at her face as rope after rope of hot cum sprayed across her lips and cheeks. He edged forward and soon his belching cock was emptying the last few shots right into her waiting mouth. Part II to follow shortly.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

LIFE IN OUR NEW HOUSE

No Comments

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ass

LIFE IN OUR NEW HOUSE

I am a fifty two year old dad of two children, Maloney {Mel for short} my daughter (22), and Mike (20) my son. My wife passed away when my son was ten and for the last ten years we as a family grew much closer and had to give up many luxuries that other families have. We had two regular incomes, and when Megan died, I only had my income for another ten months – and then I lost that too.

I am a professional photographer and my focus always was on wild life, domestic animals and some wedding shoots. I used to work as a professional photographer for a corporate marketing company with contracts in tourism and advertising, and I enjoyed what I was doing. When my wife died I lost my job because of the times I spent with her during her illness and the changes we had to make at home. To make things worse, five years ago I had to take my children out of school and start homeschooling them, because I just did not make enough money to keep them all in school, etc. The owner of the rented house we stayed in asked me to move out if we could not pay the higher rental and I had to move in with my elderly parents into a three bedroom house – everything was just bad, and it never seemed to stop.

During the fall in 2011 everything changed – both my elderly parents died unexpectantly in a car accident. Two months after their death I learnt that my dad has left me the house and twelve million dollars in a family trust that I never knew about – he inherited it from my grandfather who were in mining and construction. Suddenly we had a fixed income from the interest on the family trust and whatever money we as a family could bring in became spending money. In short, things changed for the good and everyone was happy………….

My daughter went into a hairdressing career and worked two miles from home. My son started a small alarm company when he was sixteen and over time this gave him a steady monthly income, something he is doing fulltime from home now. Mike is into gym and would spend two to three hours every day with friends at the gym. Mel, my daughter on the other hand is a bit like me, not interested in gym or any type of sports.

Then there is Helen. She is a native Maori from New Zealand who started to work for my dad about fifteen years ago as a domestic worker. When we moved into the house she became a surrogate mother (so to speak) for my children. She is a widow with no children and very fond of both my children. The time when my wife died she supported my children as if she was a replacement mother, but, as an employee to my dad we did not allow the children to get too close to her. After my parents passing everything has changed. Helen is running the household and my kids enjoy her very much.

THIS IS WHERE MY STORY STARTS:
As I walked into the laundry room next to the kitchen on Monday morning to put my washing down I saw a magazine on the tumble dryer. Not knowing what it entails I picked it up to see what kind of magazine it was…… and was I shocked. It was a porn magazine with pictures of many nude coloured girls in it. Towards the end of the magazine there were two articles about a white male and a coloured lady who had sex in three different places within their home – with full detail in each picture.

As a photographer with a wide and sometimes wild imagination my mind was running quickly. Whose magazine could it be – is it my son, is it my daughter or is it Helen? It has to be one of them, because we do not get people visiting in the laundry room and we are the only ones staying here. So I decided to put it back and make myself something to eat in the kitchen, in doing so I will be able to see who enter into the laundry from where I position myself. My daughter has left for work and will only be back at about six that evening, so that left me with my son and Helen – it has to be one of them.

The next moment Helen walked into the kitchen with some laundry and greeted friendly (as always). She dropped the clothes and on her way back said that Mike has left early with a message that he will be with a client for the rest of the day and that he might not come home tonight if the webpage is not working. That left me and Helen alone in the house for the day – so whose magazine is it?

I had to work on two shoot’s that I did the previous day, and told Helen that I will be in my office for the morning, and that she can make us some breakfast and bring it to me later. She said that she just wanted to get the washing going, and that she will then bring me some breakfast. My mind was working overtime. If the magazine is not Helen’s what will she think of me – she saw me taking my washing into the laundry earlier. If it fell out of my daughters washing that was there before mine, what will Helen think? Shall I go there and tell her that I saw the magazine and want her to find out who it belong to?

Anyway, the phone rang – it was a client. I got busy and about half an hour later decided to go and pour myself a glass of juice. As I entered the kitchen I realized that the washing machine is working, but Helen is not in sight – so I got my juice, but just as I was about to walk back to my office, I decide to look into the laundry to see if the magazine was still there. As I entered I got a shock – Helen was sitting on a chair in the corner with her legs spread wide. Her panties were around one ankle and her dress pulled up to her waist. She was looking through the porn magazine and had it high up so that I could not see her face. With her free hand she was masturbating herself, and from her rushed breathing, I could see she was doing it for a while already. I stood there, glass in the hand, shocked, but I could not move. Suddenly I had the weirdest experience – I could feel my penis getting stiff in my pants. Is this really happening?

Her I am watching my domestic masturbating herself and I am getting stiff! I have to admit, it’s been a very long time since I looked at a women’s virgina, and this one was big, wet and getting ready to cum soon. My mind was running – should I turn around and walk away or should I keep watching and see what is going to happen next. I was still playing with the taught when Helen cried out loud as she reaches a huge orgasm. She dropped the book to the floor, her eyes closed and her body shaking. It gave me freight and I jumped back into the kitchen so quick that it surprised me that I did not lose a drop of my juice.

Fortunately I had my shocks on and I could get away quietly on the tiled floor without slipping. I went straight to my office but I could not pay attention to my work. I decided to open my e-mails and get my mind on something else. The first e-mail that I opened was from and old client who wanted a studio shoot – naked of herself, as a gift to a friend for his Birthday. Come on, nude photography!!! I am horny already, don’t make this worse now. My mind was working overtime, my cock still semi-hard was not making things easier – and then I realised that I must have dozed off on my day-dream – because Helen was standing in front of me with breakfast and another juice. When she saw the half glass of juice on my desk I just said: “I got myself one when you were still busy in the laundry – was thirsty” she looked at me with a question on her face – did he see me? And I had my own question/s: did she enjoy it? Is she wearing her green panties from earlier? Whose magazine is that? – But instead, I just took the breakfast from her and started eating without looking at her.

She stood there, a moment, but I could sense the hesitation. As I looked up she smiled and said “Enjoy your breakfast Jim” and left the room. My mind is playing naughty games with me. I decided to phone Fiona Beegle instead of answering her e-mail, just to get more detail.

“Yes” I was stunned by the way she answered her cell phone.

“Hi Fiona, it is Jim Woodridge speaking. I would just like to find out more about your e-mail request for a photo shoot”

“O hi dear. Yes it struck me the other night that if I can do a shoot with a few naughty poses, and I know you can do it good. I want to surprise a few of the men and women at work on my birthday, but I don’t want them to see my face. Will you be able to do that?”

‘Well, I suppose we can make a plan. When did you think we do the shoot?”

“I am available this morning or this afternoon?” My cock gave a jerk in my pants.

“How about 11 this morning?”

“OK dear. It will be perfect. Shall I come to your place?”

“If it is OK with you, then it will help me otherwise I have to transport all my equipment, etc.”

“Great, I will see you at eleven” Before I could say goodbye, she put the phone down. How am I going to do this? I know I am horning because of what happen earlier with Helen, but Fiona – she is a well build 50 year old woman with 40DD breasts and a firm bottom that still turns a few eyes. I wonder what her vagina and clitoris look like. What the size of her nipples is? Boy, o, Boy, I was getting more horny just thinking that I am about to see her totally nude within three hours.

I think I should take a shower and masturbate to get myself back to normal thinking and with that I left my office for my bedroom. In my room I closed the door and strip myself nude within three moves – it was quick, and I walked to my bathroom in the nude. As I entered Helen was on her way out – she must have started cleaning. My cock is half stiff sticking out in front of me, my domestic’s eyes are glued to it in shock and I am paralyzed. A few seconds went by, and then I reacted by trying to cover my nakedness.

Helen turned her head to the side and said something about being sorry and walked passed me. I could smell her freshness – and then my room door closed behind me. I turned to look, I was alone. I opened the shower door and let the water run. Within about three minutes I was masturbating in the shower. My penis never felt so stiff in a very long time. Another minute or two and I were ready to let go – and I did – right into the shower door five six big squirts and I enjoyed the feeling. A few moments later I realized that my cock is still stiff and I smiled at myself “You can still do it old boy”.

When I turned the shower of I heard my room door click. I got out and looked into my room. I was alone, but I was sure that it was the room door that I heard. Did Helen came in when I was in the shower? Did she saw me masturbating? Was she spying on me when I am nude? Man, what is happening today???!! For so many years did I live a normal life with my kids around? Not much happened that excited me – and in a space of about two hours……………WOW! How could I miss all this?

I got dressed and went back to my office. The breakfast goodies were gone. I went to the kitchen and Helen was busy with the dishes.

“Helen, there is something that I have to ask of you” she turned around and her face was serious but attentive to what I was about to ask.

“Yes Jim?” she said.

“Earlier this morning when I took my washing to the laundry I saw a magazine on one of the machines. Do you know where it came from?”

“If you speak about the porn mag, I am sorry. It is mine and I wanted to take it to my room but forgot. It will not happen again”

“O, OK” I turned around and walk back to my office. Can you belief it. She did not deny it. She must know I will see it when I walked in there. What if the kids saw it?

Many more things went through my mind when I sat down behind my desk. As I looked up Helen was standing in the door of my office. “Sorry Jim, I am just making a joke. I saw that magazine there myself and thought you must’ve put it there”

“No I had no idea where it came from.” When I looked at Helen she had a funny smile on her face – one that I never noticed before. “It must be one of the kids – please don’t go down on them tonight. Leave it to me to find out who the culprit is. I will tell you in the morning. O, and about the bathroom earlier – I am very sorry. I did not know that you still had to shower”. With that she turned around and went back into the house before I could say anything. What is going through her mind?

Anyway, the rest of the morning went along fine and eleven o’clock Fiona arrived. She had a white tracksuit on with sandals and she looked quiet sexy. In my office she explained that she want some very naughty (or explicit) shots taken, but in such a way that the people could not identify her as the person in the picture. She said it will give her a kick and a huge turn-on to see her boss drooling over her nude body and not knowing it is her.

I went into my side studio and show her what I had in mind – a few shots on a chair, some on a double bed and a few on the thick carpet on the floor. Fiona was ready, I was ready – and the next moment she took her top off. She had nothing on underneath, just those two big tits and great big nipples sticking out at me. My cock was instantly hard and I had to concentrate that the blood could flow back to my brain in order to act and react as a professional.

Fiona must have seen the bulge in my pants as she smiled and turned her back on me. She kicks her sandals off and bent over to take her tracksuit pants off. What a sight. She had a very thin pair of panties on that covered both her big bums. She looked back at me and said:”Come on lad. Start shooting. I am getting horny already”.

I grabbed my camera and started to take photos from different angles. She played along like a pro. I took a few from the side showing off her big hanging breasts and then two or three of her nipples. Fiona moved to the chair and threw her one leg over the side. Her panty was now stretching against her virgina and from what I could see, there were no pussy hair. I played around a few shots and told her to move to the bed. Again she acted like a pro. She lay on her side, turned slowly enough for me to take different pictures from all angles. Then she lay down on her back. She lifted the one leg and opened her legs wide. This time I could get a small glimpse of the one wall of her shaved pussy lip. I was getting hornier by the moment – even my heartbeat and my breathing was increasing. I cannot allow that to happen during a shoot – it was difficult to control myself, but I kept going with the photos.

The next thing she lifted her back from the bed and took her panty off. She kicked it in my direction and opened her legs wide – I could see her full pussy now. Her clit was swollen and stood out straight. She was wet inside and the entrance to her virgina was inviting me to fuck her. She took her one hand and glides it over her clitoris and vagina lips. With her other hand she started playing with her nipples – I was ready to fuck her, but I had to hold myself in….this is a client, not a whore.

She must’ve read my mind. “I am so horning, would you mind if I finger myself?” she said as if it is the most normal thing to say. One hour into this shoot, I must have taken a few hundred photos – much more than what she will need for her “project” as she put it. The next thing she started coming, out loud. She jumped up and down on the bed “O WOW I AM COMINGGGGGGG!” She shouted. Helen must be able to hear that from wherever she is in the house.

She kept fingering herself for another two to three minutes and came twice. She was laying there naked on my studio bed – her legs spread wide with a wet pussy. Her one hand still softly playing with the one nipple when she lifted her head up and said: “Would you like to suck my pussy dry?” For the second time that day I could not move. What did she said? Did she mean it?

“Come hear dear” she said, and I artvin escort moved forward as if in auto mode. She took my hand and put it on her pussy. “Play with me; I need a man to fuck me now” Everything just happened in slow motion. The next thing I know I was sucking on the wet pussy. She was taking my pants off and started playing with my stiff cock – I was about to shoot my load just then and there when she said “Lay on your back, I need your come in my mouth” and without any argument I did just that. The next things I know she was sucking away on my cock and I just let go – even more than earlier in the shower. She took every drop.

When she pulled away I was still stiff, but my penis’ head was sensitive. She lay next to me and commanded me to fuck her quick. I took her in the missionary position and fucked her slowly. It was the first women I had sex with since my wife died. I could not belief what I had miss out on. I got hornier and started to fuck her faster, and she started begging me to put it in deeper. I could feel that she is getting ready to cum again – and she did, so did I.

Fiona got dressed, still full of my cum and said that she wants to drive home like that, because then she can masturbate once more at home before having a shower. She left and I stood half naked in my studio thinking of what just happened. I picked up my pants and walked to my room. I dropped my clothes on the floor next to my bed and took a shower for the second time that day. When I came out of the shower, my clothes were gone from the floor, but the room door was open. I looked down the passage – no-one was there.

I closed the door and put on a tracksuit pants and a T-shirt with my slippers. I had no more clients for the day and decided to go casual. When I went into the kitchen I asked Helen if she took the clothes from my room and she said no, Mel brought it down when she came down a few moments ago. What, my daughter came into my room while I was in the shower!!!!!!!

Helen looked at me and said: “I think I know who the magazine belong to”

“Tell me” I said and went to the fridge for a beer.

“Mel’s friend from beauty school, Jenny. The one who wants to be a model”

“How do you know that?”

“Mel came in and asked me if I saw the magazine because her friend Jenny left it in the laundry yesterday. It belongs to their domestic servant. I gave her the mag and told her to make sure she gives it back before you see it”

“Where is she now?”

“Up to her room”

I took my beer, grab the news paper on the table and walked to the TV lounge. I was wondering if my daughter looked at the magazine and what her reaction was to it. I switch the TV on and watch some sports. Halfway through my beer I wanted to pee and decided to go to my bathroom. On the way there I passed Mel’s room and could hear her music playing. I opened the door to see what she was doing – and then it hit me. The same magazine was lying on her bed open at a very naughty picture – something pushed me into the room and I tiptoed into her room toward her bathroom door. She was sitting on the toilet totally nude with three fingers deep inside her pussy. She was fingering herself. It was the first time that I put eyes on my adult daughter’s nude body. I saw her a few times in a very small bikini, but this is different. She her beautiful full breasts, nipples like her mother, and plenty of pussy hair – just like her mom. I was getting horny watching my girl masturbate. It took a big effort to break myself away from that bathroom door and I almost ran to my room.

After I relieved myself for the third time that day I walked back to the living room. When I went past Mel’s’ room Helen came out with a very funny smile on her face.

“What are you doing in Mel’s room?” I wanted to know.

“Just checking on her after you left so fast from her room” she said. I grabbed her by the arm and looked her straight into the eyes.

“Exactly what do you mean by that?”

“When I saw you coming out of her room, I taught maybe there is something wrong. So I went in and found her masturbating on the toilet. So I turned around and thought that was the reason why you must have run so fast our of her room”

“I think it is time that you and I have a proper talk about a few things that is happening around the house without me knowing anything”

“OK, when would you like to talk to me – after supper, because I am halfway with the food and cannot stop now?”

I accepted and went to the TV lounge. My mind was playing games with me. What is it that Helen knows that I don’t? What are my kids doing – if any? I could not pay attention to the sports on TV. My mind is playing funny games with me.

At the dinner table Mel made mention that Mike phoned and said he is not coming home tonight because of work issues. Mel went off about a new hair product that she enjoyed, or something, but I could only think of her nipples and nude body on the toilet earlier that afternoon and struggle to concentrate. I was a bad communicator and when I finished my food the two women cleared the table. Mel asked me if I would like a glass of red wine or sherry “just to take the day’s dust off” and I nodded my head. A moment later she gave me a glass of red wine and said that she would just like to help Helen in the kitchen.

I was about finished with the glass of wine when Mel came in and asked me if we could watch a movie that she taped earlier – it was a love story and Helen also did not see it yet. I said OK, and she came back with another glass of wine for me. She then said she just wanted to take off her work clothes and put something more comfortable on – and Helen decided to do the same, so both women left and I watched the weather while they were gone.

A few minutes later Mel came into the room with a very short night gown, a pink silk one that showed her breasts clearly underneath. It had a strap around her waist. She asked if she could dim the light because it is quiet a romantic movie – her friend told her, but she have never seen it. Just as the lights went dim Helen came in, she had her normal long gown and slippers on. Mel asked me if she and Helen could also get a glass of wine, and when I wanted to get up to pour them some wine, Helen said that I should go get my nighties on while she will fix the drinks.

I went to me room, took my clothes off and put a pair of boxers on. I took my gown and put it on as I walked back down stairs. The two women were sitting on either side of my chair with a drink in the hand. Mel had the remote in hand and started the movie as I sat down. What a day I had – a relaxing evening is just what I needed to end this day. The movie was age restricted. About ten minutes into the movie a women came nude out of the shower and lay down on the bed. She started playing with her virgina and soon was into a heavy breathing finger fucking mode. I did not know what to do. I looked at Helen on my left to get a reaction, but she was sitting relaxed with her glass of wine watching intently. Then I turn slowly towards Mel. She too sipped on her wine, but moved both her legs under her on the sofa where she was sitting. In the dim light I could see her upper legs, but her other hand was covering her virgina area – and that made my mind running. Is she wearing panties under that? What is her hand doing there when I was not watching?

The scene changed and we all could breathe normally. It was clear to me, this was a porn movie, and I get the feeling that both these women next to me knew about it. I kept my pose, but within two minutes two women were undressing each other and started a lesbian scene with a lot of sucking and licking – pussy and titties. They reached a climax loudly, and I could feel my cock is starting to get stiff in my boxers.

I decided that this is a good moment to leave for my room, and as I made an excuse to go, both women almost begged me to stay till the end. As the scene changed I looked slowly to Helen on my left to see if she could notice the bulge starting to grow in my lap. To me surprise she was openly playing with her one nipple with her eyes fixed on the movie, and I realised that she must have nothing on under that gown. I turned to look at Mel and she was slowly playing with her clitoris – she had no panty on underneath that gown. She must’ve realised that I am watching her because she kept her hand still and turned her head to me and smiled at me.

I had to swallow very hard. I took a big sip of my wine to clear my throat. In doing so Helen put her breast back into her gown and smiled at me. “Would you like another glass of wine?” she said. I emptied my glass and pass it to her. At that moment Mel paused the movie and said she wants to go to the loo quickly while we refresh all the drinks. I know I could not get up to help because they will see my erect penis under my gown, so when they both left, I adjusted my cock to a position where I could keep it sort-of under control.

Helen came back with all three glasses. I took mine from he and she put Mel’s next to her chair. “This is very horny to watch such movies don’t you think?” she said softly for in case Mel came back.

“Yes, but a bit embarrassing doing it with my daughter and my best friend” I said. At that moment Mel came down the stairs and started the movie again. This time she put the dimmer on the lights even lower to such an extent that the room was almost dark apart from the light given off by the TV.

Within a very short time the scene changed to where the two lesbian women looked into the window of the next-door neighbour’s bedroom. A gay was milking his cock on the bed and the two women in the dark of the night of the outside of his room started massaging and kissing each other again. There was another scene with an old man watching porn and masturbating when his secretary walked in on him – she gave him a blow job and so it carried on. I was now very horny and wanted to relief myself from this load in my balls that was breaking point when I heard heaving breathing on my left that did not come from the movie. Helen’s gown was now totally open, her legs spread wide – she was totally nude underneath that gown and she was fingering herself to the point of no return. I quickly looked in Mel’s direction. Her short gown was lying on the floor. She was totally nude and busy playing with her nipples and fingering herself very slowly with two fingers going in and out of her vagina. I had to make sure that I have seen correct. My twenty two year old daughter is totally naked next to me within an arm length away. If I stretch out my right hand I could touch her pussy.

My eyes were stuck on her body. This is my daughter!!!! The next moment I felt a hand on my cock and nearly fell of my chair, but the hand gripped it firmly. It was Helen. She took my cock out of my boxer in one move before I could lift my hand and started stroking it. She must have felt that I am very close to coming, because the next thing I know her mouth went over my cock and she started sucking. I came almost immediately – deep into her mouth, and she took every drop of come. Mel reached her climax and started shouting”Daddy fuck me” Helen took her mouth away from my cock and pushed me toward Mel. This was wrong, I cannot do it.

Mel grabbed me and pulled me towards her. My cock still wet from Helen’s mouth with come sticking to the side of it. Helen was guiding me into Mel’s pussy from behind and something within me gave over. The next thing I felt was Mel’s breathing in my ear “Fuck me daddy for goodness sake fuck me!” and I slowly started to fuck her – my own daughter. The wine was clearly part of this, but she was so tight that it took me awhile to get in deep. Within two minutes she came again. I was now totally stiff but far from coming so I kept pumping away on my daughter’s pussy. She came quickly again and begged me to stop – so I pulled out and sat back in my chair. At that moment the movie changed again. A woman went to sit on an old man’s cock. Helen took my hand and came over to me. She slowly sunk her very wet pussy over my stiff cock and started riding me like the women on the movie.

I lost count of time, I just felt my balls stiffend and I let go of the biggest cum shot for that day – into Helens pussy and at that very moment she started shivering as she reached her climax to. We all laid there. The movie ended. I fell asleep in the lounge and woke the next morning when the sun came up. Then reality hit me. I was naked and next to me lay my nude daughter and my nude domestic servant. What have we done?

I got up as slowing as possible, not to wake them, but Helen spoke out loud: “Please don’t go now, I am horny and need a fuck” I could not believe my ears. I showed her to follow me to my room, and she did. In my room we immediately began kissing and licking each other. She fell backwards onto my bed and opened her legs wide – what and invitation. Just when I penetrated her pussy with my fresh hard cock my daughter spoke form the door “Since when is sex now in private in this house?” Helen called her over and started playing with her pussy as she sat next to us while we had sex. Helen came quickly; she must have been very horny. She stopped me and said “Fuck you daughter, I want to finger myself and watch.” I rolled onto my back and Mel climb on top of me. Soon we were making love at a speed that we hope the bed could handle. Helen was loudly fingering herself and giving funny comments of how Mel’s’ ass goes into her dad. She told me that she could see in my eyes I am about to come, and at that moment I could not control myself any further and came out loud. I filled my daughter pussy with my come and she just collapsed on my chest. It was great.

The day went by like most other days. That evening Mel said she would like to watch a DVD that a friend of hers gave her. It is a family movie show we could all relax and watch together. My son Mike was also at home, and I was not sure what to expect, so I decided to go to bed early – but Helen said that at least I could watch half of it with them all. My son said that it will be nice if we all could watch a DVD together, because we haven’t done that in a long while – so I was a sucker for punishment. I really wanted to go to bed earlier that evening. It was Friday night, and I decided to give to kids the benefit of the doubt.

So after dinner we all sat down and watch this movie of about forty minutes about a family that moved from the big city to the rural farm area and how they adapted to the changes they had to make in life on a farm. It has some kind of a storyline but was not good. There were two semi nude scenes and one part where the father and mother made love under a blanket for about five seconds, but nothing like the previous evenings movie. When it finished Mel jumped up and said that we should all go put our nighties on, because part TWO of the same movie is three and a half hours long, and this we should not miss.

I looked at her and said, it will become late, and I am tired. She moved close to me and said “Just come back with your gown on and I will let Helen sit next to you under an blanket – that could be interesting” I could feel the devil’s in her voice and decided to play along. When I came back downstairs the lights were dim – very low. The couches were moved and Helen was waiting for me on the one with a glass of wine, while Mel and Mike shared the other couch. Because it was a bit cooler that evening Mel gave us a bed sheet to sit under and she did the same for her and my son. Mike got up to fetch Mel’s wine from the kitchen and I saw that he only had a pair of boxers on with no shirt. escort artvin He walked around the house alot like that, but suddenly that evening it looked funny to me. So anyway, with everyone settled Mel started part two of the movie.

It was exactly the same people playing in the first DVD, only this time after about thirty minutes into the movie the first real sex scene came on and I could she Mike looking in my direction to test my reaction. It was quiet horny with the brother and sister fucking in the barn with most their clothes on. After that the scene changed to the domestic servant who masturbated in the lounge while watching a porn movie on TV. Just before she was about to climax the farmer (dad) came in and caught her. Her made her took off all her clothes and she gave him a blow job. Just as he was coming in her mouth his wife walked in and demanded that the girl lick her pussy while she gave her husband another slow blowjob.

Things were really getting dangerous now. I only had the gown on and my cock was rock hard. I moved my one arm slowing towards Helen’s breast and started playing with her nipple through the material of her gown. She took the key and moved her hand down to my penis. Within two minutes her gown was open and so was mine under the bed sheet that we sat under. We were playing with each other’s private parts and enjoying it. The scene changed again and this time the mother caught the boy and girl having sex in the bathroom. All three started playing with each other and I could feel I am close to coming. Helen was breathing out loudly now. When I turn to look at my children Mel was under the bed sheet – sucking my son’s cock and the expression in his face said he is busy coming or is holding back like hell not to make a noise.

This was it; I threw the bed sheet of me and Helen and pulled the sheet of my chidren. Mel was totally naked, her clothes on the floor again, and her ass about two feet from me. Mike’s boxers was also somewhere on the floor, making him totally naked to. Helen got on top of me and started fucking me slowly. Mike came with a loud shout, and Mel took all his come in her mouth. Suddenly Helen grabbed my arm and stood up from me. She bent down on the carpet in the middle of the floor of all fours and told Mike to fuck her from behind. Mike looked at me and I showed him to go quickly – he did. Watching my son fucking the darker skinned family friend made me horny and I was stiff in a moment. Before I could play with myself my daughter’s mouth went over my cock and she started sucking me hard.

That night we fell asleep in my room and when we woke the next morning took a shower and did not bother to put clothes on for the rest of the day. During the day all four of us fucked each other at least two times again – needless to say, we never wore clothes over weekends from that day on. Most working days when the kids are at work myself and Helen will walk and work around the house fully nude just to tease (please) each other – it became a game, and we both enjoyed it lots.

Life went on and things return to almost normal (apart from the nude walking and occasional sex anywhere in the house between us four). About three weeks later Mel came to me and asks if it will be OK with me if she arrange for a pyjama party with about five of her friends. I always wanted to do a photo shoot with girls in their pyjamas and the idea intrigued me. I told her to give me some time to think about it, and I told her that I might just use this opportunity to make a photo shoot out of it. She said she will talk to her friends about it and let me know……well it turned out that some did like the idea of a pyjama party with a photo shoot, because three of her friends decided to join the party over the coming weekend.

That night at the dinner table the topic of the pyjama party came up again and my son Mike said he met a black Nigerian girl who wants to become a model. He went on telling me she is very nicely build and that he saw her in a white bikini bathing suit the day when he activated her alarm system. She had two black girl friends over for a cocktail and forgot about Mike’s appointment, so when he arrived to do the installation of her alarm system, they were having a party and said he should join them for a drink when he were finished. Her had a beer afterwards and during that conversation learnt that the one girl were going back to England where she work and the other two stayed in the flat where he installed the alarm system. Gloria (the wanabe model) was twenty one and working at a dry cleaning outfit. Kyla her friend is a teacher at a crèche and a part-time stripper for surprise parties (after hours). It sounded very interesting, and I could see my son was thinking of bringing them with to the pyjama party, when my daughter suggested just that to him.

Friday evening came and I arrived home at six from a shoot I did. As I walked into the kitchen from the garage I found my daughter busy preparing the lounge area for the evenings event – she was wearing a pair of shorts and a boob-tube T-shirt. It was clear that she was not wearing a bra, and as I know her, most probably no panties either.

“Hi Mel, how is things going?” I asked matter of factly.

“I suppose it’s alright. Another of my friends phoned to let me know she cannot make the party tonight, so it will only be me and two others”.

“Oh, sorry the hear that. What about the Nigerian girls that Mike mentioned – heard anything?”

“No, Mike is at the gym, so I am not sure what is going to happen there”

I turned around and went upstairs to my room to take a shower. Halfway up the stairs I turned around and remembered.

“Mel, what do you expect of me regarding your party? Should I go book in at a hotel for the night?”

“Dad, don’t you start with me. You are the photographer and the man of the house – all my friends know that. Both the girls that come told me they are getting horny just thinking that my dad will take photos of them in very little clothing”. Mel smiled at me and came towards me to give me a hug.

“So what is my dress code for the evening then?” I asked.

“Totally nude of cause” Mel said.

“You must be joking – serious now” And I looked her straight in the eyes.

“OK dad, boxers only will be acceptable – but remember, we will have wardrobe changes in front of you and you cannot afford to go stiff on us”. Suddenly I heard someone else laugh behind me; it was Helen our house friend and resident domestic worker. She only had a towel around her body and it was clear that she just finished taking a shower. Mel walked past me and spoke softly in Helen’s ear. Both girls giggled and walked past me towards the lounge area. I hesitated a moment to see what they are up to. I the lounge Mel took of her top to reveal her nude breasts, and then took off her pants – and as I thought, she did not have a panty on. Helen then dropped the towel to the ground to reveal her nude coloured body. As if it is the most normal thing to do they started arranging the lounge and the flowers for the evening’s party. Both looked up at me to see what my reaction was. It was quite a sight and I took the camera over my shoulder and took three or four snaps of them before I went to my room to shower.

My son Mike came in from gym just as I hit the shower – and walked in on his sister and Helen totally nude in the kitchen busy with the preparations for the evening.

“Wow, I got the wrong message. Is this a pyjama party or a nudist party?” Both girls laughed at him and Mel told him that they just teased me for a while. Mike went to his room to hit the shower to get ready for the evenings party.

“Mike, what did you hear about your Nigerian clients? Are they joining us for the party or not?” Mel shouted up to Mike.

“They said they’ll be here at seven, but I will phone to confirm”

“Thanks, we need to prepare seating at the table for dinner, so please phone them now and let us know” Helen shouted.

At about six fifty I went downstairs. I had a tracksuit on and my slippers. I felt relieved from the day’s work and went to the kitchen to get myself a beer. In the kitchen I found Helen dressed in a pink night gown (one I’ve never seen before). It was very thin material, but covered enough to make you think. I knew that if I can get a light behind her in a darkened room that I will be able to get a picture of her nude profile underneath that garment. She must have read my mind when she spoke: “Focus on the evening and forget about my body for a moment – there might be enough time afterwards if you behave with the other girls”.

I went to the lounge to relax before our guests arrive, but all the furniture were moved to the corner and eight chairs neatly placed in a circle were the focus point of attention. A loose carpet fills the middle of the floor and the only openings between these chairs were the one from the front door and the part that leads to the bar – so I went to the bar and sat behind it and opened my first beer for the day. My son Mike came in with a gown on and got himself a beer to. We started chatting about his business and the day’s work when the doorbell rang.

Helen shouted from the kitchen for someone to answer the door, and Mike went to do that. It was Jenny, Mel’s friend and another girl called Rose. They both carried a night bag and were dressed in jeans and a T-shirt. Mel came down the stairs and invited them up to her room. About three minutes later the doorbell rang again. This time it was Gloria (the Nigerian girl) alone. She apologise for her friend who could not make it because she received a call from the agency she worked for on very short notice. There is a possibility that she might join them later. Mike took her night bag and a vanity case (typical woman stuff) and walked her into the house. Again Mel came downstairs to meet Gloria. She took her stuff and told her to follow her to the bedroom “to meet the girls”.

Helen came in from the kitchen and for a short moment the light from behind her showed her perfect breast line. She was topless underneath that nightie. Mike looked at me and said: “Did you saw that breast line dad?” Helen lifted her finger in a warning sign and laughed at Mike. “Don’t you two spoil it for the girls tonight” she said and carried on with what she was busy with.

About twenty minutes later a bell rang in the dining room to announce the beginning of the evening meal. Us men walked over to the lounge to find all the women seated at the dining room table already. When Mike and I took our places Mel started to introduce everyone around the table.

She started with Mike and introduced him as her brother and the person who will assist me with the camera work and lights for the photo shoot that will start later tonight. Then she introduced me as her dad and the person who might change someone’s life forever with his photos. I looked at all the girls around the table – they all her pyjamas on. Mel had a nightie on that I’ve never seen before, it was a light yellow colour and from where she sat across the table from me I could clearly see her nipples through the material. Next to her was Gloria, the black girl from Nigeria. She had a green nightgown on, and from what I could see a green nightie underneath that. She looked very shy and nodded to all when Mel introduced her. Next to her was Rose, Jenny’s friend. She had a long sleeve nightie on that was made of tracksuit material – very conservative if you look at everyone else around the table. Then there was Jenny, she had a night gown on and we could not make out if she had anything underneath on.

Mel was just finished with the introduction when Gloria’s cell phone rang – it was her friend. She had a cancelation and wanted to know if she could still join the party. Gloria spoke to Mel and Mel announced that we have to wait about ten minutes before we start the dinner – in the mean time everyone can pour themselves a glass of wine to relax and get into the mood.

It was not long when the door bell rang. Mel opened the door and entered moments later with a short, but well-built black girl. She was introduced as Kyla, Gloria’s friend. Mel and Gloria followed her to the room and minutes later they came down the stairs to join the rest of us. Mel’s’ nightie was long, but it was clear, she was totally nude underneath. Kyla had a stunning outfit on that was almost too short and I could she Mike’s eyes trying to see underneath if she was wearing anything under that short nightie.

Helen announced that dinner is ready and started to dish up for everyone. When she put my plate in front of me her braless breasts accidently brushed against my shoulder. Some of the other women saw that and when Helen apologized; I gave her a soft hug telling her that it was nothing, and that I enjoyed it. Jenny smiled at me and started eating when I returned the smile.

After dinner all the girls first helped Helen to clean up the dining room and the kitchen before everyone joined us in the lounge. Mel was well organized – she had them sit in a circle, and played a game to decide who will be first, second, etc. She announced the procedure for the evening. Each girl will have a three part photo shoot in my photography studio and that include a minimum of two dress changes and it will end with four nude photos in various stances. I could see the atmosphere change when she announced that, but no-one seem to disagree. After the photo shoot session we will watch a special movie on modelling and after that I will show them a short slideshow of the evening’s pictures taken. With this session the girls will have to vote who the group winner is. Once that is determined, we will all relax for the rest of the night by watching two to three movies – specially selected by Helen and my daughter Mel.

So that was it – the first girl for a photo shoot fell on Gloria. Mike took her to my studio room and explained the procedure to her. When I came in she was on the platform still dressed in her green night gown. I explained what I would like her to do and started taking photos. She was really stressed up, but as we went along seemed to enjoy what she was doing. Her clothing change came and she went in behind the screen to change. When she came out she had a blue see through top on and a very short (or shall I say too small) pair of pants. Part of her bum was showing – so I started to take the second session of photos. Things now became sexy as she posed for the camera and she played along quiet easy. She took off her top but covered her breasts with her left arm. I took a few photos, and then it was time for the four nude photos. I asked her if she has decided what poses she will do and she told me – so I took the first nude photo of her facing away from the camera of her back while she is looking to the camera over her shoulder. The second was more daring – she turned sideways and revealed her one breast. She had quite a nice nipple so I took a few in order to choose the best one later. Her third photo was a full frontal with her covering her virgina with one hand. The last photo she put her right leg on a chair and lifted her one breast as if she if offering it to be suck by the camera. She got dressed in and oversized T-shirt that hang to her knees (Mel gave it to her) and went back to the lounge to join the others.

The second girl to join me in the studio was Helen or house friend and domestic worker. She came up to me and gave me a long soft kiss, then turned to the platform and started posing. I took photos from every direction and played with the light behind her to show off her body shape and outline underneath her night gown. Then artvin escort bayan it was time for the dress change. Helen came out from behind the curtain with a towel around her body. Her hair was now loose and she looked stunning. She posed a few daring poses, with much flesh between her legs and her breasts visible on a few shots. Then it was her four nude photos. She tossed the towel one side and stood legs wide apart with her hands on her hips for the first shot. I was getting aroused, but knew there is still more girls to come. The second nude photo was more daring; she sat on the bed with her legs apart while lifting both her breasts. Her virgina was smoothly shaven and her clitoris was clearly visible. I took a few just to choose the best one. The third photo was her favourite – on all fours looking back through her legs with her pussy clearly wet. And the last photo she turned around and put two fingers deep inside her pussy while her expression on her face tells the story of a girl masturbating and enjoying it. She also put on an oversize t-shirt and went back to the girls inside.

The next girl was Kyla, Gloria’s friend. She was dressed in that very short nightie. I started off by taking a few nice poses and she played along as if we were doing it for a long time. She followed my instructions well and when she came out behind the curtains for the dress change…………. she was wearing a very short and see trough t-shirt that barely covered her titties. She had a very small pair of panties on and when she turned around the string at the back left very little to the imagination. Again the shoot went smoothly with very sexy poses. One shot revealed her pussy lips and I made sure to zoom in on it. Then it was the nude shoots; well she was a slut. She took off all her clothes and told me that she is going to play with herself and that I must take as many photos as I like……and did I enjoy myself. It was now totally horning. Mike my son was openly paying with his stiff cock with his hand inside his boxers, and Kyla enjoyed that.

When the next girl came in we both had to make sure that we “calm down” not to give the poor woman a freight. It was Jenny. What a beauty….she played along nicely and did everything I told her to do. With the dress change she came out with a pink bathing suit (one size too small) but quite revealing. It was clear; she wanted to impress us and went all the way to be sexy. When it came to her nude poses, she wanted me to tell her what to do, and I went for it. “Play with you pussy” and she did, and I took photos, many of them. Just when I thought we were finished (with me having a boner that no-one will miss) Jenny reached a climax and started shouting. I kept on taking photos – it was excellent.

Then it was Rose, Jenny’s friends turn. She was very shy, but both Mike and I were now very horny and we did not keep anything back. It took a while to get her to relax, but once she settled in things went much better. Her dress change was dramatic. She came out totally nude only with a hat in hand that she used to cover her virgina and with the other arm she covered her titties – very big ones I should add. I could see that she was horny, but not sure how to act or react. So for the first few photos she followed my instructions. When she looked at Mike – he was looking at her with his penis in his hand outside his boxers, masturbating and totally in a trance, Rose took the hat away and started posing for the nude shots. She masturbated and soon reached a climax. I took very nice pictures of her climax with beautiful expressive facial detail.

The last girl to come was Mel. She posed for a few with her yellow see through gown on, and then took it off. She pose nude and very pornographically. For her “nude” poses she went over to Mike and suck his cock, and started fucking him by sitting on his hard penis. I just took photos, but the pre-cum on my cock was running so badly that I had to stop to wipe it off. Mel saw it and came over to me – she gave me a blow job and I came almost immediately. When I looked at Mike he also reached his limit and climaxed on by studio floor.

We were finished now – it is time to put the slideshow together. Mel went back to the girls and showed them a short video clip on how to become a model – it was one with a lot of nude clips in it and off cause it set the atmosphere right. During all this time the girls were eating snacks, drinking wine, beer and cherry and when Mike and I entered the room, the conversations were quiet loud and relaxed.

Mel announced the “special slide show” and explained how everyone should give points to each girl. After the slide show a semi final will be held and then the final two girls have to fight it out. Mike put the slideshow on, and we just allowed every girls pictures to play past as we took it from no 1 to number last. As the girls saw the nude sessions more and more sexy comments came from the group. When Rose and Mel’s nude session came up it brought about funny comments of “how come they did not tell us to do that?” and “I am so horny now” and “ WOW, that is a killer pose”.

The girls voted for the semi finals – four names from the six girls were needed. The two who were voted out will become judges for the final round. The party was going well and everyone was enjoying themselves. All the girls were dressed in their over sized t-shirts – and Mike and I know that they were totally nude underneath – so the atmosphere was electric. The four that went through were Rose, Kyla, Jenny and Mel. It was time to vote for the two finalists, and then they have to pose and perform for the group to determine who the winner for the night is.

Mel indicated that because she arranged the evening, she would like to give up her position to Gloria. Everyone accepted and the voting started. Mike counted the votes and the final two were Rose and Kyla. Mel walked to the middle of the floor and called Rose. This is the rules. You have to take off the t-shirt and pose in four positions that you believe will turn the judges on the most. You are not allowed to masturbate or make any sound. When you are finished, you can put your t-shirt back on. Everyone was enjoying what was about to happen.

Rose took her t-shirt off and started her poses. Everyone enjoyed it, and believe it or not, I was getting horny again. When Rose was finished, it was Kyla’s turn. She tosses the t-shirt in Mike’s lap and walked away in a very sexy walk. She did her poses and everyone gave her a hand clap when she finished. It was sexy, horny and suggestive – to say the least. When she took her t-shirt from Mike, he grabbed her one breast and gave it a little squeeze – she did nothing to stop him, then turned around and put the t-shirt on. The voting started. This time Mel collected the votes and counted it with Helen. Kyla was the winner – and for that she would get a special surprise later the evening. An evening that were now going into the late night hours.

Mel and Helen served a fresh round of snacks and topped everyone’s drinks up. It was now time for the first movie. Mel dimmed the lights and told everyone to find a comfortable spot. When everyone was settled in she started the movie. It was a nice porn movie that we as a family saw together about two weeks before that evening – it had a good storyline and was full of good sex action and playing around. The time of the movie was about thirty minutes, so we know it will end quickly – but the girls did not know what to expect.

Mel moved over to sit in front of me on the carpet and Helen went to sat next to Mike. As the movie unfolds we could hear a “oh” and an “AAAH” from some of the girls, but when the serious fucking started the room went quite quiet. When the movie ended, Mel announced that everyone should now take of their clothes, because the next movie is meant to be watched in the nude. There were a nervous laughing around the room, and when Mike and I also took our clothes off we could see a few glances of admiration form the women in the room. Within two minutes everyone was nude, a drink in the hand and settling in for the next movie. This one was new to us all (three hours long) and full-on porn from the beginning.

There was an atmosphere of lust in the room. When the second scene came on we could hear some heavy breathing from the room – not the TV. As we looked around, Mike was playing with a stiff cock and the two women closes to him was following the movie while watching him. Jenny, who was sitting next to Mel in front of me, was playing openly with her nipples and it was clear that she was very much turned on. The third scene was a lesbian scene with two girls watching a porno and then starting to play with each other. Rose and Gloria were soon fingering each other and that sort of gave some of the others “permission” to start playing with the girl closes to you. Mel reached up and took my stiff penis in her left hand and started stroking me slowly while she was fingering Jenny with her other hand.

Helen went to lie down next to Kyla and started sucking on her nipples. Kyla just lay down and allowed Helen to carry on. When I looked at Mike in the dim light, I saw Gloria was now sucking his cock and he was close to cumming. Mel took her hand off my pens and moved on top of Jenny who started sucking Mel’s pussy.

The next scene was three women and one man in an orgy – lust was hanging in the air as the girls took the key from the movie and started playing, sucking and fingering each other. Everyone was busy with someone – it was one big orgy. I moved in behind the black Nigerian Girl and fingered her from behind. Helen came from behind and started playing with my balls and kissing the shaft of my pens. Pre-cum was dripping from the tip of my penis, and Rose licked it off. The next thing I felt someone next to me trying to get my attention, it was Jenny. She moved close to my ear as said softly “Fuck me quick, I am about to cum” I got up and entered her pussy from behind (doggy stile) and started pumping her very slowly. She came out load and everyone was give her the high five treatment. I pulled out, and moved to Mel who was lying on her back showing me to fuck her quick. At the same moment I heard Mike pumping Rose fast and furious – they both came together, and again the high fives went up. Mel was in a fucking mode – meaning she is going to take long to climax, I on the other hand was stiff and ready to spray my seed into her in any moment. Mel must have felt it and told me to pull out – I did. “Calm down big man, I want you to come inside Kyla” I looked around and saw Kyla fingering herself fast – when she saw me coming towards her, she opened her legs wide and smiled at me. I did not wait and started pumping her. She grabbed my bum and pulled me into her every time my penis entered her virgina. She was breathing heavily and it was clear that she was close to her climax. That allowed me to relax a bit and to fuck her faster – my penis was getting thicker and my climax was very close…….and then Kyla started shivering underneath me. She had an enormous climax, and that was it……I could not hold back and I let go. Seven times did I squirt into her pussy. It was a huge orgasm.

I laid down on her for a moment, and then it was the High Fives from everyone again. The movie went on for ever – as so did the sex and the orgy around us. I know that I had my penis in every woman’s pussy, although I only climaxed three times during the rest of the night. Mike was the hero. He climaxed on both Rose and Helen’s tits and then licked it off afterwards – it was another turn-on for the others, and all the women wanted to play with Mike’s dick.

At one stage five of the six women were licking, sucking or fingering each other in a circle of lust while Mike and I sandwich fucked Rose – Mike in her anus and me in her pussy at the same time. We all went to bed at about four o’clock that morning. At eleven Mel woke me with hot chocolate. She was still nude. Is asked her if the girls have left, and she said all of them but Jenny stayed over for the rest of the weekend. Mike left with Gloria and Kyla to Kyla’s house for the rest of the weekend – so that left myself, Mel, Helen and Jenny for the rest of the day.

“What are you planning for the day?” I asked.

“We plan to sunbath at the pool and to skinny dip later” She had a big smile on her face.

“What should I do with the photos taken last night?” I asked again.

“Just keep the slideshow and delete the rest – it was all just part of the evening’s game nothing serious” Mel said.

I took a shower and put my bathing costume on with a t-shirt. I went to the kitchen to grab something to eat. In the kitchen I met the three girls, Mel, Helen and Jenny. They were all nude.

“Sis on you, go back to your room and take off those clothes” said Helen. “Today is a let’s walk and talk in the nude day”.

“Come-on dad, don’t be a spoil sport” was Mel’s comment. Jenny said nothing, just smiled at me and moving her hand over her pussy while she throws me a kiss with her lips. I turned around and went back to my room – and came back later totally nude. The women were at the pool with their first glass of cherry – mine waiting for me as I came out onto the pool area.

We all sat there and chatted like fully dressed people. Telling jokes and funny stories about things that happened to us. Helen suggested that I follow her to the kitchen to make lunch. In the kitchen we did what we got used to do – talk, make food together, touched each other’s genitals as we walk past each other. We were all relaxed and it was a beautiful day.

When Helen and I came back at the pool area with the foodstuff we found Mel and Jenny is a sixty nine position, busy sucking each other’s pussy. I became stiff immediately by the sight of this. Helen saw it. When I sat down, watching the two girls in this lesbian position, Helen came over and started sucking my cock. I ate some of the snacks while she made be totally stiff. Helen laid down on one of the pool beds with her pussy facing me and slowly started playing with herself. I massaged my cock while I look at her playing with her clitoris. Suddenly Jenny started making heavy breathing noises – and then she climaxed. Mel reached her orgasm soon after that and they both took a dip in the pool – totally nude.

I took my attention back to Helen who was now breathing fast as she still played with her clitoris. I grabbed my penis a bit stiffer and increased my massage rhythm. Just as Mel and Jenny climb out of the pool Helen reached her climax, and the sight of that made me feel my orgasm is close to. I kept on masturbating and squirted soon afterwards. Now it was Helen and me in the pool to clean ourselves.

Later that afternoon Helen saw to next door neighbour, Peter spying on us from his deck. She called him and asked if he and his friend would not like to come over for a drink. They were to homosexuals staying together. Ten minutes later they arrived with a basket with snacks and their drinks. Because we were all naked, they took off their clothes to and we enjoyed a good conversation. Mel walked up to Peter and said: “Would you mind if I suck your cock?” he looked at Greg, his partner, and he said please fuck him. Mel did not wait too long. Helen then moved to Greg and asked him to suck her pussy – she lay on her back and Greg went in between her legs. About three minutes later the orgy next to the pool made me horny and I started playing with my cock – Jenny saw it and came up to me. She took me cock in her hand and slowly played with it. She then took my hand and guided it to her very wet pussy and showed me to play with her clitoris.

Needless to say – the afternoon went into the evening and we had good sex as friends and neighbours. This became to norm for the next seven weekends.

TO BE CONTINUED,

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Perchance to Dom Ch. 2

No Comments

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Babes

Chapter 2

Grandpop and I were playing a cooperative RPG on the living room’s game console. We’d never done that before. A suspicious thought occurred to me. Had mother told her father about Cheryl and I?

“Do you know when a boy becomes a man, Walter?” It was a classic intro into a lecture. He’d never done that before. I mean, not much.

“You said it was when you get a car.”

“Yes, but you don’t seem to want the expense of a car, so think of my advice as a metaphor for women.”

“Finally going to take me to that brothel, Grandpa?”

“That expense is worse. Sex doesn’t make a man. It makes babies.”

“Yeah, it’s about responsibility.”

“Your parents were responsible for your first fifteen years. Since then, you’ve become more responsible for yourself, but a man is responsible for others.”

“Mother’s responsible too.”

“You mother is devoted, diligent, disciplined, and smarter than all the men in her home, but she’s not responsible for anything but what she’s told.”

“I’ll be changing your diapers, Daddy, long after you remember who I am.”

“That’s only because you love me. Get me a beer. No. Bring two.”

“Yes, Father.” Mom went to the fridge, plucked two bottles, opened them, stepped into the living room, and handed them to us. Serving me was illegal, but that fact hadn’t fazed her. She did flash me a look that might have said, “You can say no.” Then she resumed her post before her laptop at the kitchen table.

I sipped mine. I’d had beer before, not that brand, but I wasn’t a fan. I was not going to complain to my grandfather.

“Not your first?”

“This brand.”

“Tastes like dishwater from an oatmeal bowl, right? It’s what your father likes. Your mother knows I hate this brand, but does she do something about it?”

“She did what you told her.”

“That’s right. Even though your mother really does love her daddy, she doesn’t feel it’s her responsibility to stock a few beers that I enjoy.”

“But if you told her to-“

“Your grandfather would have to pay for them.” Mother was not going pretend she wasn’t involved in a conversation between men.

“Lisa, let us talk.”

I got it then. Mother would be spending Father’s money. Grandpa didn’t have authority over Father. “Thanks, Gramps. You’ve given me a lot to think about.”

He ended up killing more Orcs than I before Father arrived from work.

“Hello, Anthony, please stay for supper.”

“Nope. My work here is done.” He smiled at Dad, patted my head, and told Mom to get his sweater.

Father kissed mother after she’d seen Grandpa to his car. “Can dinner wait?”

She nodded.

He took her into the master bedroom.

I called Cheryl. I hadn’t decided to go all the way yet. Cheryl was a good charge, but I wasn’t sure I wanted to make her a full sex slave. That would be a lot of responsibility. We talk about camping one night that weekend.

“Walt?” Father’s voice shook adrenalin into my blood. It came from their bedroom. “Come in here for a minute.”

“I’ve gotta go.” My voice shook. I closed the flip cover on her response. I told Dad, “I’ll be right there.” I was already on my feet, moving.

Dad and Mom sat at the end of their king bed. He pinned one of her arms behind her back. She winced in front of me without shame. Father whispered, “Come in, Son.”

I swallowed the saliva pouring into my mouth.

“I’ll be brief, Walter. Your mother is not a toy. I am not a rival. Your grandfather is a blathering fool.”

“Yes, Father.”

“Repeat what I said.” Father had never spoke like that to me. Something about him felt off.

I didn’t disappoint. “Mother is not a toy. You are not a rival. Grandfather is a blathering fool.”

Father released mother’s arm. “Well, let’s get dinner then. I’m famished!” He stood and strode out of his room, herding me out with him.

Two days before the day we had discussed going camping on, I broke up with Cheryl.

“Will you tell me why?”

“I’m not ready to be entirely responsible for you, and if I keep making mistakes with you, I’ll feel guilty.”

“You’ve found someone else.”

“Not yet.” I lied.

“Oh.” She had been crying since she first realized what I was telling her. Now she stopped. She sniffed a few times, took a deep breath, and sighed. “Actually, I don’t really need you.”

A month later, Cheryl called me, from work. “Can you swing by here before closing time?”

“Got the mechanics armed with wrenches?” I smiled into the phone.

“A few. I’m kidding. Just one.”

I made a beeline to the car dealership.

“I ought to take you by the ear and plant your face in a fresh drip pan.” Gina threatened me. Cheryl wasn’t around. “That girl’s been moping for weeks.”

“That’s her business.”

“Fuck you.” She did shake a wrench at me.

“Look. I’ve never broke off with a girl before. I did the best I could.”

“Oh, she won’t say your shoes touch the ground, but I’ve been around. I’ve dumped and been dumped. There is no best way. If you care enough about yourself, you’ll have enough to share with others.”

“What? I came here for a Psychology Today lecture?”

“No. You came here to pick me up for dinner. I’ll get dressed.” She left me in the service waiting room.

I dialed home. “Mom, it’s an emergency.”

“Is Cheryl holding a gun to your head?” I hadn’t told mom where I was. She probably meant it in a general sense.

“Um, yes and no, but this gun wants me to take it out to dinner.”

“Go and you’ll be sleeping with the fishes before dawn.”

“You don’t understand.”

“Details, Walter.”

I told her the situation.

“Something between Aelphinia’s five star and Denny’s. No sushi.”

“You’re a big help, Mom.”

“You’re a big boy.” She hung up.

Damn. I thought this woman pushing forty looked sexy in stained overalls. Gina shook her ass into the glass walled room wearing a black tube skirt that hugged her knees and a red muscle shirt on top of a chest band. Her hair was a bit mussed, but I was staring at her breasts. They reached as far forward as her backside reached back. Gina laughed. “Where are you taking me?”

“Not home to meet my parents.”

She shot to me a “get serious” glare.

“You probably don’t like sushi.”

Her face softened into something resembling pleasant. “Nasty stuff.”

“Indian? I know a nice place-“

She tossed her keys at me. “You drive.”

I only had a temporary, but I didn’t tell her that.

For a mechanic, Gina’s car was a temperamental bitch. I refused to swear at it after grinding the gears for the third time.

She painted her nails casually, as if we were on a flying carpet. She finished the last one as I pulled into the parking lot.

I opened the car door for Gina to step out. I opened the restaurant door for her to step in.

“Table for two?” The man greeting us smiled without obvious judgement. What was obvious, to a blind man, I was not this woman’s kin. I let him hold a chair for her. I waited for her to sit before I sank into my courtroom stand.

Gina didn’t even peek at the menu. “I want to hear the full story.”

I didn’t tell her the full story. I left out my parent’s brief involvement.

“Huh.” She seemed a little shaken. She picked up the menu with one hand and sipped her glass of water with the other. “Sherry,” she told a passing amasya escort waiter. I ordered a mint lassi.

She quieted until our table’s waiter returned with our drinks and took our order. I started feeling more comfortable.

“You calculating son of a shit mucker.” Her eyes trained on me. “Dating may be a testing ground, but you must be some kind of robot to have treated her like that.”

“She gave me permission.”

“She didn’t know what you were talking about. Hell, I don’t know what you are. I’ve heard some things.” She paused, checked her purse for the third time, and finished, “But never the likes from a high schooler.”

“I’m an adult.”

“Hell. My fifteen year old niece is an adult. You’re some kind of artificial intelligence.”

“That joke’s getting old.” It was one of my pat responses, at school.”

Gina stiffened, gave me a stern look of disapproval. It was exactly what I needed, but I did wish I hadn’t said, ‘old’. I saw her as a vibrant, living creature. I had to apologize and take charge at the same time.

“I blame myself, my parents, and a culture exploring sexuality so fast, nobody can keep up.”

She took half her sherry in one drink. “What do you know about sex? You didn’t even fuck your girlfriend who now asks me, ‘why.'”

“I told you why.”

“Sounded like you were scared.”

“Nope. I’m not at all afraid.” I stood up, took out all the cash in my wallet and placed it on the table. I went to her chair and offered to pull it for her. Gina looked up at me, curious.

She stood up and let me lead her back to her car.

“Where do you live?” I asked.

“She told me the address. I punched it into my phone. It gave directions. Then I ordered Chinese food.”

Gina’s car had access to the apartment’s underground garage. I opened her door. So she could step out. I stopped my hands’ trembling, reached around her back, and urged her close. Man, her lips were like Cheryl’s breasts.

She put her hand on my groin and felt my erection, measuring it.

“Here.” Gina breathed hot. She hiked up her tube skirt to her waist. She wore sensible white underpants. I reached in and felt the wetness that darkened them. She might have cum then. She bit my ear.

She took my dick out, skilled quick and leaned back against her car, spreading her legs.

I didn’t waste time. I shoved the soaked panel aside and pressed my prick into her burning cunt.

“Oh, fuck that cock!” Her voice was intense but not loud. The echoes in that concrete love shack would last until morning.

“Get a condom.” I said bucking my ass between Gina’ thighs.

“Purse.” We had to pause to get it. She fumbled to open the foil. I fumbled to roll it on with a gap.

The fucking thing broke. Passion may have started us in on risky shit. The condom broke that too.

“It was my last.”

“In your apartment?”

“No. Damn!” She looked more disappointed than I felt.

I felt more frustrated. “I didn’t expect this to happen tonight. I would have carried.”

“Don’t apologize. That condom’s nearly as old as my divorce anniversary.”

“You’re so beautiful.” I tried kissing her again. She kissed back with cooler lips.”

“We could get each other off.” Gina tried.

“Let’s go inside.”

A little music and some wine later, we found a suitable groove. It turned out to be a respectable night.

Gina insisted on driving me to school. Thank the gods Cheryl didn’t see her drop me off, but Gina made sure everyone, student or teacher who could, see plenty. It took me a few minutes, after she’d driven away, to decide if I should wipe her lipstick off my mouth.

That afternoon, I realized we hadn’t swapped phone numbers. It was a mistake that I wouldn’t be able to correct for a long time. I took a bus to the dealership. Cheryl saw me and came running. Well, walking swiftly.

“Was she right?” She asked.

“Huh?”

“She told me you were a little boy trying to be a big man.”

“It broke.” I told her.

“What broke?”

“The condom.” As if that meant anything to her. It did.

“Poor, Walt.” She took my hand in hers. “Gina accepted a proposal last week.”

“You mean, last night was some sort of trap?”

“She called it a test.”

I didn’t want to hear more. “Thanks, Cheryl.”

I went home and waited for Dad. Cheryl texted me, “She said you’re not afraid.”

“Dad, I’m afraid I’ve done something stupid. Can we talk in my room?”

He sized me up. “Yes.” I followed him. I sat on my bed. He stood.

“Dad, did you date much before you married Mom?”

“What did you do?” True to form, he only talked about what he wanted to discuss.

“I let my feelings get the best of me. I made myself a fool for an older woman.”

“So why are you afraid?” He surprised me. Dad wasn’t normally a source for insight. That was Mom’s expertise.

“Huh? I’m not-“

“When your mother finally accepted my proposal, she asked for two things in return. She wanted one child, and she wanted freedom to pursue her love of programming.”

The way he said, “love of programming,” hit me in the heart. I had always assumed that my mother loved Dad.

“Do you love this woman?”

“No.” I answered.

“There’s nothing to be afraid of. All men are fools.” The man who was not my rival walked away.

I cried. I fucking cried the moment Father shut the door! Why did I have to chase this dream? On my terms I would gain everything without anyone losing anything. It felt like I was back at square, minus one, the square where losers start the game. Self-doubt is worse than fear and more likely after being wounded.

Mother took careful aim at my hurt. A week had passed before I realized she’d been working on me. “Another game of Scrabble?”

“Pffft! Maybe after I memorize the dictionary.” I started picking up pieces. Mom, why don’t you play video games?”

“They remind me too much of work.”

“But you love programming.”

“I love myself too, almost as much as I love you.” She held the bag. I dropped in the tiles I had picked up.

“But you love Dad best.” My chest anticipated stabbing.

“That’s true, but it’s not the same love. Parents are hard not to love when they do right by you.”

“I meant my dad.”

“We have a strong bond.” Mother turned away, to put the board and bag into the box. She closed the lid on the box. She didn’t want to pursue my line of questioning. I got that much. My heart winced.

“Um, did Grandpa really do right by you? He was so physically — strict.”

“You don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“I want to know.”

Mother picked up the game box and returned it to its shelf. When she closed the cupboard I saw her slump, slightly. “Father would masturbate when he whipped me.”

“That’s not at all right.” I wished I’d cut out my tongue. “Mom, I mean, how did-“

Her sharp breath interrupted me. Her sharp words cut. “I approved of it. He didn’t start until I was thirteen. I knew about men and sex and desire. Not well, but I knew enough. It did no harm.” Mother was fingering the back of her pants.

“How long had he been whipping you?”

Mother turned around. “Father never punished me physically or emotionally when I was a child.”

“That’s what his wives were for?”

“We’ll stop speaking of him here.” She sat down at her laptop and opened it.

I amasya escort bayan left her to her love. I resisted the urge to go into the master bedroom and touch the tools that my father used on my mother. I had never even seen them, nor knew where they actually were, but my imagination served magnificently. Before I left that fantasy, I had masturbated into a tissue in my bedroom.

Father and Mother passed down the hall into their room. I masturbated again. It was a sign that I had a life changing decision to make. I spent the rest of the night looking online at colleges.

The following Thursday, Gina must have gotten my number from Cheryl. She called me from the dealership. “Would you like to finish what we started?”

“Yes and no.”

“Bit brain.”

“Same ol’ jokes, Gina? I meant that I’d like to, but I’m not going to do that.”

“But you’re going to do something?”

“Maybe try out a family tradition.”

“Sounds taboo.”

“I need someone to practice on.”

“Not, ‘with’, I’m hearing.”

“You have a fiance to be with.”

“I’m not that kind of woman, monogamous.”

“Does he know?”

“I basically said if one of us catches the other fooling around, it’d better not be what breaks our marriage.”

“Optimistic outlook.”

“I know me.”

“I can work with that, if you’re not against change.”

“Walt, you say the dumbest things. I know this riddle. You want a masochist.”

“Know any?”

“I’ve played many roles. Have you heard, the top is often topped by the bottom?”

“I’ll write that down. I’ll write down your phone number, too.”

“I won’t tell you that. Last thing I want is my phone to buzz from the wrong guy when it’s stuffed in my panties.”

“That, was funny.”

“Seriously, I don’t want you calling my cell. My apartment doesn’t have a line, either.”

“It has to happen at your house.”

“No shit, but I choose when.” Gina topped me.

We made a date.

Friday night Father invited a colleague over for dinner, Bette. She had a boyfriend who tried to set a lively tone.

“Mrs. Nelson, this spaghetti is just how I like it. Soft noodles are sexier in the mouth than that al-dente chew fest.”

“You’re welcome, Jim.”

“I’m not Italian, but I’d marry one if she made noodles this good.”

My father said, “Jim, that could be construed as a slight against Bette’s cooking. She deserves more respect from you.”

Thud.

Mother reached, “Bette, Tony says you wrangle the office network and databases. Did you build any software to assist?”

Jim laughed, “Now, now, none of that boring computer talk tonight. Say these croutons taste fresh!”

“Jim, the women will decide what they talk about. I’m glad you’re enjoying the food. Bette, I’m sorry I wasn’t clear about bringing guests with you.”

Yep. It was another high point of the Nelson social season. I have to give Jim credit. He kept cajoling Mom and nudging Dad in the ribs until Bette asked him to go the car and drive home.

“Mr. Nelson, please accept my apology. I didn’t invite him, but he offered to drive. I wasn’t even going to invite him in for that first drink.”

“No harm done, Bette.” Father finished his meal with a better appetite.

“We’ll have Walter drive you home.” Mom explained.

“I only have a temporary license.”

Dad suggested, “She could stay in your room, Walt, until I drive to work in the morning.”

“You are so funny, Mr. Nelson!” Bette laughed never realizing that Dad had been serious.

“She can drive home, and I’ll bring the car back.” I said sensibly.

I hadn’t noticed how attractive Bette was, until I was shut in the car with her. She wasn’t beautiful by artistic or porno star perspectives, but she had silky looking hair, almond skin with few blemishes, and she dressed conservatively, just sharp enough to imagine her being dangerous. I imagined her small hands gripping me instead of the steering wheel.

“You mother always calls you Walter, and your father calls you Walt. Which do you prefer?”

“It depends on who’s addressing me.” I explained. “I tell people new to me that my name is Walter. Friends can call me Walt, unless they’ve agreed to let me take charge of them. Then it’s Walter, as it should be.”

Bette’s tinkling laugh softened the road noise. “You have your father’s sense of humor. He was very clear that I should call him Mr. Nelson.” She smiled as if it were a game.

“How long have you and Jim been together?”

“We date occasionally. I sometimes see other men, but Jim’s got a good heart and is emotionally available.”

“I know why you see other men.”

“Walt, that’s not really any of your business.” Bette said softly.

“True. I want to say-, but no. I shouldn’t. You’re right.” I fell silent.

“Go ahead. You might learn something when you find out how wrong you are.”

“Jim is your pet. You’re looking for an owner, but you’ll never find one as long as he tags along to comfort you after rejection.”

“See. You’re completely wrong.” She didn’t speak again until she parked in front of her house. “Walter, would you know if your parents are in an open relationship?”

“I don’t think so. I don’t know for sure. Ask Father. He’ll tell you. He won’t think less of you.”

“I did something silly, no, stupid, a while ago. I hinted at seducing your father. He said the strangest thing.”

I guessed aloud, “If my father caught his woman with another man, he would ask that man to administer a severe punishment to her.”

“That wasn’t a joke?” She shook her head.

“If Father thought you really were trying to seduce him, he would have bent you over a desk and whipped your bottom.”

Bette gazed in my direction without focus. “You’re so young, to be so like him.”

“Someday, maybe.” I told her.

We sat in the family car for a while. She tried to make small talk. I didn’t want to tell her to get out. It was pretty confusing for both of us. Finally, I got out of the car and went to her. I opened the car door. “Invite me inside.” I was following a hunch.

“Okay.” Bette was still confused. She got her keys out of her purse as she lead me to her front door. She unlocked it and opened it, allowing me to enter first. I flicked a light switch. She came in and asked if I wanted coffee.

It sounded like a routine invite.

“J-just stay right there, standing.” I followed my instinct, but was uncertain. “I mean, you can put down your purse.”

Bette seemed to get what I was doing. She didn’t freak. “Okay, Walt.” She set her purse on the end table and took off her coat. She lay it on a chair arm and stood in her living room.

“I want you to call me Walter.”

“I can do that, Walter.”

“Can you accept that my father is hopelessly in love with his wife?”

“I-I don’t want to.”

I stepped close to her and looked with all the sincerity that I felt. “I can do something about that, but I can’t promise results.”

Bette did understand. Her lips tightened in resolve. “You really are older than 18, right?”

“Yes, Bette. Stay right there. I’m going to find something and bring it to you.”

I took my time, examining the kitchen, looking into the drawers. Nothing was right. I headed to her bedroom. Her home office was the dining area. I had to pass through it, I saw a five year service plaque on the wall. I took escort amasya it down. I could put a decent grip on its sharp right or left top curved corners. Its wooden backing was firm oak. It wasn’t very broad, but its edges would probably hurt a lot. I would have to wield it with a cloth around my hand.

She saw me carrying it and stiffened. “How did you know your father gave that to me?”

“I didn’t. I simply thought it was something that would remind you of him.”

“Oh, …a few minutes ago I was telling you how wrong you were.”

“This is what I’m going to do, Bette.” I was trying to do it as properly as I could imagine doing it. Explaining it would set up her expectations and hopefully more than a little worry. “I’m going to pull out the couch until there’s room for us behind it. You will bend over and lean on its back with your elbows. When you’ve done that, don’t move until I’m finished.”

“Okay, Walter.” She sounded worried.

I nearly lost my cool just trying to move the couch. It was one of those sofa beds designed to be installed before the house was built around it, I exaggerate. It was as heavy as the cement foundation preventing the sofa from burying itself into China’s back yard.

Somehow I managed it. I would have lost my nerve if Bette had giggled just once. Obediently and patiently, she followed behind the couch and bent down to it.

I thought the hard part was over. “If you scream, will the neighbors hear?”

“I don’t know.”

I couldn’t back down. I took the plaque and wrapped my hand with a doily from the end table. My other hand unbuttoned her business suit skirt and unzipped it. It fell down her thighs past her knees. Her slip followed it. I reached into the waistband of her nylon hosiery and managed to tug it over her round ass. I decided to leave Bette’s panties on. They were petite purple things. Her cheeks were plenty bare.

I want you to count each blow, aloud.

“How many will there be?” She was already breathing hard.

“I don’t know yet.” I swung. The board connected with a sharp report.

“HIIIEEEE!!!” She burst.

“One.” I prompted.

“Wh- one.” She wheezed.

I struck her left cheek square with the next blow. She shouted, but not as loudly. “T-two.”

I bashed the same cheek again.” It took her a second to say, “Three,” after recovering her breath.

I didn’t know how red an ass could or should get in these circumstances. I took pity on it and swatted the other cheek as hard as I could!

“OWWWW!!!” Bette gulped. “F-four.”

When she had counted to eight, her voice couldn’t stop shaking. She was crying.

“Twelve more, I think.” I told her. My father would probably have given more.

“I’m sorry!” The office woman blubbered. “I never should have made a pass at your father.”

“Don’t ever do it again, Bette.” I hit both her cheeks, closer to her thighs. Her vulva took some of it.

“AAAOOOWWW!!” Her body jumped in a new way. My dick lurched at the sight of her reaction. “N- AH- ine.”

“Say it clearly.”

“Nine.” She whispered.

“Louder, for the next one.” I struck her ass and sex harder.

“TENN!!!”

“That’s good, Bette!” I walloped her again. My cock was straining in my pants.

“OOOHHH!!” Heavy breathing. “Eleven!” She said crisply. I think she finally relaxed her cheeks. I would have to hit her harder.

I struck the reddest spot on her ass. CRACK!

“TWE-OO-ELVE!”

“What?”

“T-Twelve.”

SWAT!

“YEEEE!!” Sobs. “Th-th-thirteen.”

“‘Seventeen’ was the hardest thing she’d ever had to say. I made her say it three times before I was satisfied with her pronunciation.

My hand was raw. The doily wasn’t helping much. I was pretty sure she was hurting worse than I, except for my iron boner.

I pounded the last three into her ass. “Count!”

She couldn’t speak. Her voice crackled. Her sobs overwhelmed it.

“Oh-oh oh oh.” She sputtered. “Eighteen.”

“Nineteen.”

“Awwwhh.” Sigh. “Twenty.”

“Stay there, Bette.” I lay the board on the couch back. When she tilted her head, she could read the commendation that my father had given to her.

I had seen a bottle of lotion in the front bathroom. I held it up to her face. “Will this promote infections?”

For a second, maybe she thought that’s what I wanted. “I-I don’t think so.”

I dribbled a bit into my hand and rubbed my other one into it. I soothed her flaming skin as best as I could. Bette whimpered and groaned.

“When you feel ready, stand up, come here, hug me, and ask for my forgiveness.” I stood back from her, in the middle of the room. I couldn’t believe that I was still hard.

She came to me, shy, sought my embrace and looked down. “Please forgive m-me, Walter.”

“If you dare to tempt my father again, I won’t do this to you. He’ll do it.” It was the best threat I knew.

“I don’t want th-this to happen ever again!” She looked up at me and hugged me again. Then she stepped back and gasped softly, “You really got hard. I thought that was a cliche.” Her hands found my pregnant cock.

I didn’t know how to respond to her touch. My balls cried out for release.

Bette kept talking, as if my dick were me. “I mean, I didn’t feel anything except hurt.” She swallowed. “N-now I do. I mean, I wish-” Her hands fled back to her.

I imagined spewing my cum over her face. I wanted to laugh at that silly, stray thought. “If you have a dildo or vibrator, fetch them.” I heard myself tell her.

She limped to her bedroom and returned with several. She accepted that I had released my erection by the time she returned. She had removed her panty, something I should have told her. I took the middle sized dildo and a battery powered egg.

I had her lean over the couch from the front, until her hands held her. I switched on and placed the egg against her anus. She convulsed at its vibrating touch. I rested my cockhead on it, to keep it in its nasty place. Whoa, I never felt anything so intense before, but I didn’t shoot. I eased the fake cock into her slit. It was remarkably wet, despite her panty had remained unstained.

“Ooooohhh. I can’t believe it! It’s never felt like that before.” Bette echoed my thoughts.

I pumped her cunt and my cock at the same time. Neither of us lasted more than a minute. I shot a load that reached the collar of her suit blouse. Most of it drenched her back.

She groaned and cried. Her body shook the egg off, but it couldn’t dislodge the dong thrusting into her. She shuddered one last time. Her knees sank into the couch cushions.

“Do you see the plaque?” I reminded her. “Keep it in a handy place. Bring it to me the next time I visit.” I pulled up my clothes. I left her to her thoughts. I worried I was so drained I’d crash my parents’ car.

Mother was standing in the living room when I returned home. “Hello, Walter.” She took the keys from me and hung them on a hook near the door. I would have done it.

“Did you know what she wanted?”

“I’m not psychic, Honey.”

“She wanted to know if you and father were in an open relationship.”

“I place no bounds on your father, Walter.”

“You don’t have to, though.”

“Have you considered why he invited her to dinner tonight?”

I hadn’t.

Mom walked to her bedroom. I hadn’t noticed it when she took the keys, but this time she had farther to go. She tried to hide it. She was experienced at hiding it, but my memory of how an ass wobbled when it hurt bad was fresh in my mind.

“Was Grandfather here?” I called after her.

“Good night, Walter.”

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Anxiety to Triumph to Heartbreak: My First

No Comments

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Non Nude

Chapter One

My name is Jason. I’m a 22 year old senior at a state university located way up in the mountains. My freshman year I joined a fraternity because I was an exceptional drinker. I was far from a typical frat boy, but the idea of having a core group of friends to party with was very appealing to an 18 year old me. My social life was fairly strong during my first three years of college. I had a lot of friends and was well known around campus.

My senior year I was elected president of my fraternity. I ran on the platform of governing through maturity. There were a lot of detrimental things that my fraternity got into and I wanted to curtail that. I wanted my fraternity to be more community oriented and less degenerate oriented. Some people liked my approach, some people saw me as a stick in the mud. I did not care. It was the vision I had since I saw the degradation my freshman year. Becoming such a polarizing figure in the Greek community garnered me a lot of newfound interest from some of the sorority girls. For three years sorority girls were a cohort that I greatly failed to understand. They’re all around lack of shame perplexed me and I often found them to be much too forward for me.

Since I can remember interacting with girls was a painful experience. I never had a girlfriend in high school. I was just getting to the point where I could casually socialize with them toward the end of my high school career. My difficulties with the opposite sex continued when I got to college. I thought for sure joining a fraternity would be the magic fix to my women problems, but that fix never came.

Freshman year came and went and I had no real prospects. When I was sober I was refining my social skills with women, when I was wasted, I was making a fool of myself. By sophomore year my social skills were well refined and I was ready to finally break through. That never happened. When I would watch my friends seal the deal I would take mental notes. Some of the things they would say though…never in a million years would I have the confidence to emulate. So I remained stagnant because I didn’t have a shred of game.

By junior year I had lost a fair amount of weight and developed some close friendships with a few girls that dated friends of mine. I think they saw through me and knew I needed help. Through them I gained confidence that I could converse in a sexual manner with women…even if they saw it as drunken banter. But for me it was invaluable practice. By the end of my junior year I had managed to secure a few dates.

They weren’t with the best looking girls but I thought that would work to my advantage. I was hoping for a girl with lower self esteem than I had. Turns out that girls that were more shy and awkward than me didn’t present many opportunities for me to “cash the v card” as my frat boy friends would say. That’s right…I was still a virgin by 20 years old. By the end of junior year I had my first kiss. It sucked and I found the girl to be repulsive albeit not bad looking. Beggars can be choosers I guess.

Everything changed my senior year. I came back to school only slightly overweight whereas I was very overweight my first few years of college. I got two tattoos over summer break and drastically improved my wardrobe. I just moved into our new fraternity house about a quarter mile from campus. As president I had the first choice of rooms so I got the biggest with a balcony. Things were looking up for me. This had to be it. I always thought “no way I could go to college a virgin.” Now my mindset is “no way can I leave college a virgin.” I was determined this wasn’t going to happen.

Move in day came and went. Lots of booze, lots of drugs, lots of slutty girls walking around my house. The next morning I was outside chipping golf balls in the front yard when I saw a very short, very tan girl coming down the outside stairs.

“Hi Sydney” I hollered. I recognized her as a Beta girl. She is quite attractive but it was well yalova escort known that she made her way through our ranks with relative ease.

“Holy shit, Jason, you look…well, you look quite different.” I could tell she wasn’t about to jump my bones but her stare lingered longer than I am accustomed.

“Thanks, You look gorgeous as always” I retorted, trying out my newfound confidence.

” I don’t feel very gorgeous, I was so fucked up last night and I literally just rolled off of Paul’s cock.” I cringed. How could this incredibly cute and innocent looking girl be so shameless? I couldn’t think of anything to say to that so I put my head down and went back to chipping balls.

Sydney broke the silence “I don’t have anywhere I need to be, I just kinda figured Paul didn’t want me to linger. Wanna hang out?”

“Sure” I said, not entirely sure what that entailed. “We can hang in the rec room or walk downtown and get breakfast.”

“Fuck that” she said. “I’m beat, let’s go hang out in your room.” At this point I had a serious case of butterflies. I’ve had girls in my room plenty of times but they were almost always accompanied by their boyfriends. Leading the way, we walked back up the stairs and down the hall to my room. I immediately put on music and packed a bowl in an attempt to diffuse my social ineptitude. Sydney, at this point, has her shoes off and was sitting on my bed.

“Hey Jason, it’s too early to listen to music. Let’s watch a movie. I just wanna relax.” I took a long pull off the bowl and passed it to her. As she took her own sizable drag I cued up one of the American Pie movies.

I took a seat in a chair opposite the bed, careful to give Sydney her space. She gave me a quirky look then motioned to the bed. She pulled her sweatshirt off and threw open the blankets. September mornings in the mountains can produce an unseasonable chill, so I wasn’t surprised when I noticed the rock hard protrusion from her thin t-shirt. Either she didn’t notice my gaze or could care less. At this point I was in uncharted territory. I never had a girl in my bed let alone a girl that had a preclusion to sleep with any guy that gave her the attention she so desperately desired.

I awkwardly climbed into the bed staying on top of the blankets on the very edge of the queen bed. Sydney was under the blankets enjoying the movie as well as the premium kush. I couldn’t focus on the movie. I wanted to move closer and get under the blankets but I was so petrified of the potential results. So I did what I always do, I played the perfect gentleman and when the movie was over I handed Sydney her sweatshirt and escorted her out. She gave me a hug and thanked me for a nice morning and was on her way.

For the next several hours I analyzed the encounter over and over and over. I was upset at myself for not making a move, but at the same time I was convincing myself that this was a strictly platonic encounter. Nevertheless I couldn’t help but feel relieved. If by chance I did stumble my way into Sydney’s pants I know my secret would be exposed. Noone knows I’m a virgin. I have always lied to my friends. Either they believed me and just assume I don’t get laid a lot, or they just go along with it…I don’t have the answer to that. Had I had sex with Sydney she surely would have been able to tell I was a virgin and share that fact with her friends. By the end of the day all of the Greek community would have been privy to my secret. Anyway, better things were on the horizon.

About 4:00 I heard loud music coming from the driveway. I headed out to investigate the source of the commotion. When I got outside I saw two of my roommates Nick and Ryan throwing the football the length of the driveway. I decided a little recreation would be a good stress relief so I joined them. After about half an hour Nick’s phone started ringing. He answered and held a brief conversation. After he tucked away his cell phone he took the ball and fired a laser yalova escort bayan right at me.

“Let’s end on a good note, Shannon and Allie are on their way over. They want to hang out”

“Ok” I said. Having lived in a fraternity house for two years now I was used to multiple sets of girls spending time at our house daily. Shannon and Allie are Sigma girls that I’m not very familiar with. I know they are a class below me but that’s about it. I went inside to freshen up a bit and grab a 12 pack of beer. By the time I got back outside Ryan had taken off for the night and Nick was greeting the two girls. I knew Shannon, she was loud and a tad obnoxious…typical sorority girl. She sported a nice tan, with long black hair. She was absolutely beautiful but truth be told, she was a bitch. I quickly turned my attention to her friend. I recognized her. I vaguely remember her from last year’s spring formal. She went with a friend of mine. She wasn’t a 10, she wasn’t a smoke show, she wasn’t a bombshell, but she was the most beautiful girl I’ve ever laid my eyes on. She flashed me a hypnotic smile.

“Hey, I’m Allie.” I was speechless. After that perfect smile all but melted me I gathered myself to take in her appearance in greater detail. She isn’t the sorority type by any means. She wore tight gym shorts and a baggy t-shirt. She is about 5’6. Not skinny but far from overweight. She had long shiny brown hair that went half way down her back. While she wore no make-up her face was flawless with a near perfect complexion. Her skin was a beautiful shade of cream. Not pale but far from tan. The gym shorts she was wearing strained by an ass that was nothing short of perfection. It was firm and round and didn’t show a hint of sag. This girl was blessed. The t-shirt offered no indication of what may be beneath it until a strong wind blew her shirt, right across her chest. She had small breasts, probably an A cup. But they stood at attention like the rest of her perfectly portioned body.

I extended my hand to shake hers.

“Hi, I’m Jason.” I didn’t stammer, I didn’t stutter. Even I could tell that my tone exuded confidence. Allie grasped my hand. I made sure my grip was firm but not too firm. I wanted to give the impression that I’m strong but know when to channel my strength. I could tell it worked as Allie ‘s creamy complexion flushed deep red.

Allie ‘s eyes fell to my Obama-Biden 2012 shirt and I could see her eyes light up.

“I have to admit it’s nice to meet a progressive guy on this campus.” She nervously stammered awaiting my reaction. I knew this was my in and I couldn’t waste this opportunity. “He’s a closet liberal” Nick interjected as he slapped my ass on the way by. He and Shannon announced that they were heading up to his room for “a minute.” Allie and I looked at each other smiling knowing they would be more than a minute.

“Enjoy… Jason and I will be out here discussing the socialist takeover of America” Allie chirped. I almost spewed out my beer at this overt exercise of sarcasm. Right then and there I knew this girl was my counterpart. We made our may over to the picnic table where I took a seat. She did not sit across from me but rather directly next to me. She was so close our legs were almost touching.

“How bout a beer?” I said hoping to not be the only one drinking.

“How bout two” Allie replied much to my delight. I fished into the cardboard box and grabbed her two beers. Without hesitating Allie cracked open a can and chugged it in two gulps.

“Holy shit” I said, thoroughly impressed.

“I’m just showing off, I don’t actually drink like that” Allie replied, cracking another beer. I chugged my beer and cracked another beer. At this point I was very curious to see where this conversation would take us. This girl is unbelievably cool and unbelievably hot. By now my survival instincts escort yalova are kicking in and they are begging the question…what’s the catch?

We both nursed our second beers, not wanting to impede conversation. Conversation with Allie was easy. It wasn’t forced. It had a fluidity and a purpose that so many of my conversations with the opposite sex lacked.

She first wanted to know my political beliefs and I was happy to share them with her. It turns out that we weren’t quite as aligned as I thought. Me being a moderate democrat and her being a very liberal progressive. This led to several minutes of spirited debate and a little playful banter. Politics aside, the questions turned to a more personal nature. Turns out we are from towns only about 45 minutes apart. We talked about high school experiences, our friends, our mutual love of sports and animals. We talked about our families, our life goals and finally we moved to our biggest commonality; Greek life.

Allie, I learned, was a junior that lived in an off campus apartment by herself with her cat. She transferred last year from a private school that she hated.

“To be honest, I joined a sorority because I didn’t have many friends at my last school and I thought this was my best shot at the normal college experience.” All the while I’m thinking to myself “how the hell could this girl not make friends.” As if she was reading my mind she continued “I don’t exactly have a lot of confidence in myself. I don’t think I’m very likable. I don’t like the girly girl stuff and I don’t think I’m very pretty.” She finished abruptly as if a weight was lifted off her shoulders revealing this to me. She took another swig of beer and looked to me for my reaction to her revelation. It was my turn to flush red.

“I think you are good looking” is all I could muster. Telling a slut like Sydney she was hot was easy but telling Allie she was pretty was so difficult for me. My fear of rejection was showing itself. Allie didn’t say anything, instead she took one more generous swig of beer and laid her head on my shoulder. No words were needed. She was so close now that our legs were touching. My bare leg was resting against her smooth delicate skin. This was the closest contact I have ever had with a girl and my biological functions were not letting me forget it. I could feel my erection growing in my gym shorts. This presented a very awkward possibility. Fortunately Nick and Shannon came barreling down the stairs and jolted Allie’s head straight up.

“What’s up love birds” Nick hollered as Shannon smacked his arm.

“Grow up Nick” Allie snapped as she quickly rose from the picnic table. She glanced at her phone presumably to check the time. As Shannon and Nick walked to the car, Allie bent down to where I’m sitting and rested her hand on mine. “It was a pleasure to get to know you Jason, I’ll see you around.” And with that she was off. I watched her walk the short distance to the car in complete disbelief. Those were the most stimulating hours I’ve ever spent with a woman.

Resigned to the fact that she was gone, I gathered my beers and headed for my room. With the slightest buzz going on I stripped down to my boxers and got in bed. I pulled out my laptop and went to my favorite porn site. Thinking about Allie I slipped my hands in my pants and started playing with myself. I was determined to make this a marathon jerk session. I scoured the porn star pages until I settled on one that closest resembled the newest object of my affection. Riley Reid. She had the same long brown hair, the same fat ass, the same tiny tits and very similar facial features. She didn’t present as sexy as Riley but I thought she was perfect. I watched a video of Riley masturbating with just her fingers. I didn’t want to think about Allie having sex, I just wanted to fantasize about the purity of her body. Thinking about her the entire time I was stroking my cock, I came very quickly. Well after I finished masturbating, I found myself dwelling on the few hours we spent together. It wasn’t lust or sexual. I wanted to know her in every way. I desperately wanted to see her again. Turns out I wouldn’t have to wait long.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Categories: Uncategorized Tags: Etiketler: , , , ,

Grandma’s Secret

No Comments

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Big Tits

Grandma’s Secret

Earlier this month, my grandmother passed away in her sleep. Nan had been only 66 years old when she died, but it hadn’t happened unexpectedly. The doctors had given her two months when they discovered the cancer that was slowly destroying her body, and that was just about as much as she got. At least she didn’t suffer much.

After the funeral and the period of grieving, there remained the task of moving all of Nan’s possessions out of her house and get it ready for sale. Gathering, sorting and storing a lifetime’s worth of possessions is a lot of work, and I decided to take a few days off from college to be with my family and help them as much as I could. My assistance was gladly accepted and mom had kept me occupied pretty much all of the time for the last two days.

Today was a Saturday, which meant that dad didn’t have to go to work and was helping mom instead. I was relieved of my duties for the day and stayed at home to catch up on my assignments.

I had been sweating over an essay all morning and my eyes were hurting from staring at the computer display. Thankfully, I had already made good progress and could spare a little time for a well-deserved break. I was feeling quite thirsty, so I decided to head to the kitchen and raid the fridge for some soda or juice and maybe something to eat as well.

I found some leftover tuna salad in the fridge and I made a couple of nice sandwiches. Then I poured myself a big glass of juice to go with it. As I was taking the spoils back to my room, I heard someone whisper my name. I looked around and finally spotted my younger sister, peeking in from a crack in the door. She lay her finger on her lips and beckoned me closer.
“Are they still gone?” Audrey whispered.
I nodded “Mom and dad went to Aunt Shelley for the afternoon.”

Audrey swung the door open and quickly traversed the room, carrying something bulky and rectangular under her sweater. Intrigued by my sister’s secretive behavior, I followed her.
“What have you got under there, books?” I asked as I stopped her.
“I can’t tell you. It’s a secret” she said
“Come on, I’ll let you have one of my sandwiches”
She looked hungrily at the food. “Is that mom’s tuna salad?”
“Yes, the last of it. Just show me what you’ve got and you can have one”
She considered my offer for a moment. “Okay, but don’t tell mom or dad”
I promised her I’d keep mum and led her into my room.
“So, what are you hiding? Dirty magazines?” I asked as I sat down at my desk.
“No, something much better: Nan’s old diaries!” she said and retrieved a bundle of aged books from under her sweater, unintentionally flashing me her tight stomach and baby-blue bra.
“Diaries? There were no diaries!” I said, a little distracted.
One of the tasks I had been charged with was to gather all of Nan’s books, put them in sturdy cardboard boxes and carry them to the car. Every book, magazine or other piece of writing in the house had been in my hands at least two times. If there were any diaries, I would have known it.

“I know!” Audrey said as she stacked the books on my desk. “Mom hid them. I saw her when I was bringing a bag of clothes to the garage. She was behaving rather suspiciously, like she was hiding something from me. I pretended not to notice it and leave, but I kept an eye on her. When mom thought she was alone again, I saw her tuck this small bundle away in one of the boxes with junk. As soon as she turned her back for a minute, I dug the bundle out and that’s how I found these books. She had them wrapped in an old tablecloth so I swapped them with a couple of phone books and put the books in the bag of clothes instead.”
“And they’re Nan’s diaries, huh?”
“Yeah, I was going to read them. You know, I really don’t know much about Nan. I wonder why mom wanted to throw these away.”
“Perhaps she didn’t know they were diaries?” I asked while munching on a sandwich.
“You think so?” she asked sarcastically, holding up a dog-eared booklet with big golden letters embossed on a faded pink front, clearly spelling the words ‘My Diary’.
“Well I don’t know, Audrey. Ask mom”
“And let mom know I’ve got the diaries? I thought you were supposed to be the smart one? If she wanted to throw the diaries away secretly, she’ll take them as soon as she hears I’ve got them.”
“Maybe the answer’s inside”
“That’s what I thought. Do you mind if I read it here?”
“Just be quiet, I’ve got a lot of work to do”

Audrey dropped her fine ass on my bed, opened the first of the five books and started reading while I sat down at my desk to finish my essay. She kept reading all afternoon, chuckling sometimes and making sympathetic noises at other times. By the time our parents returned and mom called us for dinner, she was already halfway the first volume.

“And, have you learned anything yet?” I asked. I wasn’t really that interested, more like making small talk, but a little feigned interest always seemed to make my sister happy. This time was no exception.
“Have you discovered why mom wanted to get rid of those books?” I added.
“Maybe. Did you know Nan was a very… you know… naughty girl when she was our age?”
“Naughty? Like in a sexual way? What did she do, fuck the entire football team or something? Do you suppose mom’s ashamed of Nan?”
“No, you dog! Nothing like that!” Audrey hissed angry. “Listen, why don’t you come to my room after dinner, and I’ll tell you what I’ve learned so far.”

It was already late when our parents came home, so dinner was take-away in front of the TV. I didn’t mind; I’ve always liked Chinese food and there would be no plates to clean afterward. Less than half an hour later, I followed Audrey to her room.

“So, tell me about the little nympho” I said as Audrey closed the door behind us.
She just looked at me disapprovingly, not even dignifying herself with a reply.
I tried to laugh it off, successfully, so it seemed.

“Well, she writes that she’s… masturbating, all the time. Sometimes five or six times.“
So much there wasn’t much shocking news. There were days even I had managed to top that.
“That’s all?” I said, a little disappointed.
“Let me finish, I don’t mean at home, but at school!”
“What, you mean in the girls’ room, like Anne?”
“Err… Yes, but even in the classroom, with everyone around”
“No way!”
“Yes, here, listen to this bit: She’s at school and has been fantasizing about one of the boys all morning…”
She picked up the book, went back a couple of pages and started reading

“…when I went to pee during recess my panties were all damp, so I thought it would be better to take them off and stuff them in my bag. I didn’t have a fresh pair with me, so I had to go without. The bell hadn’t rung yet, so I stayed there and tickled my kitty a little longer. It was such a relief to finally touch myself and I was just about to feel good when the bell rang. It was quite a bummer because I was so close, but I couldn’t risk getting caught, so I cleaned up as well as I could and joined the others in class.”

“This is so cute, imagine Nan, secretly fingering her pussy on that 1960’s school toilet!” she said, all excited and giggly. All I could imagine was the frail old woman I’d last seen, a few hours before her death. Thinking of her masturbating only disgusted me.

“It was so naughty to be naked under my skirt, but the cool air felt really nice on my damp kitty. When I came in the classroom, Mr. Wilson had closed the drapes and was busy loading a film in the projector. I was glad it was dark in the room, so I wouldn’t have to worry about someone seeing up my skirt as I sat down. And it might have gone just fine if it hadn’t been for Liv.
She saw me holding my skirt as I sat down and asked me if I wasn’t wearing any panties. I told her to forget about it, but of course she didn’t. She grabbed the hem of my skirt and lifted it high enough to see my bush. I yelled out and slapped her hand away. Everybody looked at us and teach gave us a warning. If he could have seen under my desk, he’d have us expelled for sure.
“Stupid Liv wasn’t didn’t back off after that, and when the movie started, she put her hand back under my skirt. I quickly closed my legs and told her to piss off, but she pushed her finger between my legs and touched the folds of my naked kitty”

“Wait a minute, who’s this Liv anyway?” I interrupted my sister.
“Olivia is sort of her BFF. She’s even worse than grandma.”

“Luckily she pulled her hand away before Mr. Wilson saw what she was doing. She didn’t do nothing for the rest of the film, but her brief touch had made me all hot again. I knew there was no way Teach would allow someone to go to the bathroom this shortly after recess, so I would have to sit it out. To make things worse, the movie was the most boring play of Shakespeare ever and all I could think of was how good it would feel to touch myself. Finally, I could stand it no more and while the movie was still playing, I hiked up the side of my skirt and slid my hand underneath. I slumped down a little and leaned against the wall, so nobody could see what happened beneath my desk.
I let my fingers run through the curls and then between my legs. It felt so neat, I just couldn’t stop. I pressed a finger on my button and rubbed it in little circles until I quietly climaxed.”

“See what I mean? And that’s not the only time, she’s done it lots more after that, even with the lights on.”
“Wow, that was really hot” I said. My initial disgust had more than disappeared.
“Yes, I can see that” Audrey laughed, pointing at the bulge in my pants.
“So what. Your nipples are hard too, and I bet your panties are soaking wet” I snapped back.
“Do you think I should take them off, then?”

I knew this was my sister talking, but I never was sure whether she was joking, or actually flirting with me. It didn’t stop me from giving her an equally inappropriate retort.

“Sure, go ahead. I’ll turn off the lights and put on a boring movie so you can finger your pussy while I pretend not to see it.”
A fluffy little pillow hit me in the stomach.
“You should use that one to cover your little dick so you can play with yourself during the next story. Do you want me to read it?”
“Sure, if that’s what gets you off”
“Okay, but try not to cum all over my cushions”
She flipped a few pages, looking for the next part. “Here it is. This is what I was reading just before dinner. It is about a month after the last story”

“Dear diary,
Today I got a look at Donny’s penis, and a really good look too! I had just finished hanging the sheets on the washing line in the scullery when he came in to take a bath. He didn’t know I was there, as the sheets nearly hung to the floor and I was behind them.
“Before I could warn him, he had taken off his shirt and pants. So, I hid and watched as he stepped in the tub, completely naked. At first I could hardly see his penis, but as he was washing it, his penis grew bigger and began to stand upright. He’s got a really nice one, it was really big, even bigger than Spot’s and a lot prettier too. I felt all tingly inside and I just had to tickle my kitty while I was looking at Donny. I don’t think I ever climaxed this quick or this good. I think I will be spying on him a lot more”

“Donny, is that…” I asked as she paused at the end of the page.
“Uncle Donald, Nan’s older brother”
“Her brother?”
“Yeah, but the story isn’t over yet” Audrey said while she flipped the page. “Here, three days later she writes:”

“I am so embarrassed; Donny told me he knew I was in the bathroom last Friday. I really hope he didn’t see me touch myself! He said that showing off his naked body had turned him on and that he had rubbed his penis on purpose, to make it big for me. He then said that he would love to see me naked too. I got a little scared and said I had to think about it.

“I was feeling hot all day today, just because I keep thinking about Donny’s big penis. I wonder what it feels like. Maybe he’ll let me touch it if I ask him.
Oh, dear diary, what should I do? It’s all so naughty! Mom and dad would kill me if they knew, but I really want to see Donny’s penis again and touch it too. I guess I’ll just have to let him see me naked. And even though it scares me, just thinking of showing him my tits and kitty gets me all warm and tingly again.”

“And it gets even worse the next day” Audrey said and continued.

“I did it! Donald was hiding when I took my bath and I pretended I didn’t see him. I took of my dresses and panties and got in the tub. I didn’t sit down like I always do when I wash myself, but I stood up so he could see all of me. I showed off my tits and my bush, knowing Donny was looking at me. It was so naughty!

“When I bent over to pick up the bar of soap, I spread my legs a little and slowly pushed my butt in the air. I could hear a muffled gasp as I showed Donny absolutely everything I had. Then I went even a bit further. While I was standing like that, I ran my fingers through my bush and rubbed my button a little. I heard another gasp and then he ran away. I was afraid someone might have seen or heard us, so I quickly finished and got dressed. Mom was in the kitchen when I came from the scullery, but she wasn’t upset or anything, so I don’t think she knew Donny was in there with me.
It was weird to be naked in front of a boy, even if he was my brother, but I liked it. If he asks me again, I’ll do it. I’m sure he enjoyed it too, even though he ran away before I was finished”

Audrey stopped reading and skipped some lines.

“I asked him why he ran away. He said it wasn’t because he didn’t like to look at me, it was because he had liked it too much. When I bent over and touched myself down there, he had ‘shot his stuff in his pants’ and needed to change before mom would see it.
During recess, I asked Olivia if she knew what a boy’s ‘stuff’ is and what happens when they shoot it. She said she would tell me after school…”

Audrey stopped again and scanned the text with her eyes.
“Geesh, how naive can a girl be?” she muttered. “This is from nineteen-sixty…seven… she’s what, eighteen years old and doesn’t know about a boy’s cum?”
“Not all girls are as easy as you, sis” I laughed, which resulted in another cushion being thrown in my face. Like any girl, my sister had dozens of them.
“I’m not easy!” she replied. “FYI, I’ve only been with three guys. That’s a lot less than your girlfriend”
“EX-girlfriend” I corrected her. “And Anne wasn’t easy, she was a slut.”
A third fluffy pillow hit me. I decided it would be better to bury the hatchet before she ran out of fluffy pillows and would start throwing other things. “I’m sorry Audrey, I was only kidding. Please tell me, what happened next?”
“I don’t know; that was about as far as I got. Where was I?”
Her eyes scanned the page and she started reading again.

“As he came home today, I asked him if he would shoot his stuff for me. He was surprised by my request, even a little scared maybe. He said he’d do it for me tonight, but only if I was going to be naked too. I can’t wait!”

Audrey flipped the page and quickly scanned the next page. I asked her to keep reading. I had to admit I was eager to know how the story of my horny grandmother and her brother was going to unfold.
“It’s just girl stuff about school and clothes, nothing happened. Oh, here it goes”

“Golly, it was so hot! Mom and dad were visiting Uncle Paul, so Donny and I were alone all evening. After we fed the animals, we went to his room and he dropped his clothes on the floor. His penis was already as big as before and he slowly stroked it while he watched me undress. We sat down on the bed and then he let me feel it. The skin was so soft and I could feel the bone inside. He said it felt really good when I held his dick, as he called his penis. Then he taught me how to play with it by sliding the skin up and down.

“I asked if I was doing it right and he said that it felt even better than when he did it himself. Then he said that if I kept stroking his dick like that, he would shoot his stuff real soon. A little while later he groaned again and told me to do it faster. About ten strokes later, his dick began to twitch in my hand and a squirt of thick, whitish fluid splashed onto his stomach. I let his penis go and watched it throb and squirt again. It was soo neat!
After six or eight more spurts, Donny stopped shooting and his penis began to shrink a little. I started stroking it again because I wanted to see him shoot more stuff, but Donny said he had to rest a while before he could do it again. I asked if it would get hard again if I rubbed my kitty for him. He said it might, but just as I got started, mom and dad came home.”

“Hmmm… Poor naughty Grandma!” Audrey cooed
“Yes, too bad they had to stop. I bet he could have fucked her too, if they had a little more time”
“No way! Do you really think Nan would have had sex with her own brother?” she asked, shocked by the suggestion.
“Definitely. Maybe not right now, but she really needs to get laid”
“Well, you’re right about that. She definitely needs to get laid”

“Better find out then” I said and she started reading again. She was silent for another hour, reading page after page. Soon it was almost bedtime.
“So… has anything happened yet?”
“Sure, lots of things happened. They went on vacation, Donny got a new job, their dog Spot died…”
“You know what I mean, has Nan fucked her brother yet?”
“Oh, so you only want to hear about her sexual adventures? I thought you honestly wanted to learn more about our dear grandmother” Audrey berated me in mocked disappointment. “You men are all the same.”
It was time for me to throw back one of the fluffy cushions. She got the hint.

“No, she has jacked him off a couple of times and he has fingered her too, but other than a bit of kissing, nothing else has happened”
“That’s too bad. I would have liked to hear that story.”
“No, you wouldn’t!” Audrey admonished me “That would be incest”
“So what if that’s what they call it. They’re adults and if they both want it, there’s nothing wrong with them having sex. Let them have a go at it. It’s the sixties, you know; the sexual revolution, Flower Power and all that shit”
“Do you really think it is okay for a girl to have sex with her very own brother?” she asked, still a little shocked.
“Sure, that’s what makes it even hotter. Don’t you think so?”
“Would you have fucked her if you were Uncle Donald?”
“Damn right I would!”
“You’re crazy, you know that?” she said, shaking her head.

She knew I was joking. Or was I?

“Yes, well I’m going to put my crazy ass to bed now” I yawned, “see you tomorrow”

Sunday

The next morning I was woken by my sister. She was still wearing her nightgown and her hair was an auburn mess. I could see she hadn’t gotten much sleep last night, but even in this state she looked beautiful to me.

“They did it! You were right, Nan and Donald had sex together” Audrey said before I could even greet her.
It took a second or two to process what she said.
“Told you so” I yawned.
“Whatever” Audrey said as she sat down on my bed. “Here, I’ll read it to you.”
“Wait, get inside, you’ll get cold if you don’t” I said, folding back the duvet.
Audrey hesitated for a second, and then got in bed with me. Luckily it was Sunday morning and our parents were at our grandmother’s house again.

“Now, you just keep your hands on top of the blanket, okay? There’s gonna be no jacking off until I’m gone.” Audrey said as she crawled next to me and opened the diary.
Her feminine scent was intoxicating. I could already feel something stirring between my legs. “Just start reading” I said.
“Okay, listen. It’s about a month or two after the last story. They are home alone and Nan has just jacked him off”

“He wiped his stuff off my boobs and played a little with my kitty. Suddenly he stopped and looked at me funny. I asked what it was and he said he wanted to have sex with me. I asked him if he knew how to do it.
He said we could do it like Spot did with the neighbor’s dog. He said sex was supposed to be the best, much better even than anything we had done so far. He promised he would pull out before he’d shoot his stuff, so I couldn’t get pregnant. I said I wasn’t sure, but if he really wanted, we could try it.

“He got on his knees behind me and put his hands on my waist. His dick poked at my legs and butt a few times, so I reached out and helped it find my kitty. The next time Donny pushed, the tip nudged between the folds and then it squeezed into me. Donny grabbed my waist even more firmly and as he pulled me against his body, his penis speared deep into my kitty. It hurt a lot and I asked him to stop, but Donny said it was too good and pushed his dick even deeper. The pain got even worse as he started to move in and out. Thankfully he pulled out soon and then I felt his stuff on my back.

“Donny said it really was the best feeling ever and he wanted to do it again later. I told him it had hurt a lot and that I didn’t want him to put his dick in my kitty again. I could see his disappointment when I said that. I hope he is not angry about it and wants to stop playing.”

“That’s too bad” I said. “I bet they could have had lots of fun together”
“Well, this is what she writes the next day”

“Dear diary,
My kitty is still sore and there was blood in my knickers from what Donny did last night. I don’t think you’re supposed to put a dick in there like that. I hope Donny will still play with me if I do not let him put it in my kitty. Just kissing and using our hands is much nicer.”

“So, that’s it?” I asked when she stopped reading.
“Of course not, you didn’t think Donald would give up that easy, now that he’s had his first taste of pussy?”
“No” I said. I knew I wouldn’t.
Audrey nodded.
“So they continued fucking?” I asked.
“Not immediately, but eventually, yes. But they had also a lot of fun in between”
Audrey leaved through the pages and started reading again.

“Donny came to my room again and asked if I wanted to fool around again. I rubbed his dick while he rubbed my kitty until I climaxed. Then he asked if we could have sex again and I said it still hurt. He was a bit disappointed but he wasn’t angry. He said that if I did not want to do it I wouldn’t have to. He’s so sweet! It almost made me sorry I didn’t let him.

“I said I wanted to apologize to his dick and gave it a kiss. Donny said it felt nice and asked me to kiss it again. I kissed again, and this time I got some of the slimy stuff in my mouth. It wasn’t gross at all. In fact, it tastes kind of nice, so I did it again and again, tasting more of his stuff. Between kisses, I licked the tip with my tongue. Donny groaned loudly and said I had to do that again, so I did it a few more times. Then I took his dick in my mouth and sucked on it. Suddenly his penis pulsed and his stuff shot in my mouth.

“I nearly chocked as his first shot hit the back of my throat. Just as I gasped for air, Donny’s dick pulsed again and this time his stuff sprayed all over my face. I quickly closed my mouth again and let him fill my mouth with the thick, gooey stuff. It tasted a little bitter in my mouth, but I was happy Donny loved it this much. Later he said that when I sucked on his dick, it felt almost as good as when it was in my kitty.”

I was getting dangerously aroused now. My cock was as hard as it had ever been and probably leaking lots of precum as well. I was going to have to readjust myself soon, before I would violate my sister with my erection. The little devil on my shoulder was telling me to just let it happen and see how she’d react, while the little angel had been screaming ‘stop’ for so long, his voice was almost gone. Still, I managed to behave and listen to the story.

“He said he wanted to kiss me down there too, like I had kissed him. I said my kitty was not like a dick, which you could suck on, but he wanted to try it anyway. He got between my legs and sniffed. Fortunately, I had bathed just before, and he liked the smell enough to close in and he touched my folds with his tongue. He said it didn’t taste bad at all and licked me again. When he licked the top of my slit and his tongue touched my little button, I gasped. It felt soo neat! He knew he had struck gold and he planted his lips on it and sucked.

“It was like an explosion of pleasure when he sucked softly and moved his tongue around my sensitive nub. Soon I was panting and shaking as powerful waves of unbelievable delight raced through my body. Donny kept kissing and sucking and licking long enough for me to climax another time. It was the best thing ever.
After this, Donny stopped licking and kissed me on the mouth. I could taste my wetness on his lips. I was surprised, as it really tasted nice, a little like the sweet clear stuff his penis had leaked when I first started sucking it.
My kitty was glowing for a long time, long after Donny had gone to his room. I can’t believe something can feel this good. I will definitely have to tell this to Livvy, maybe I’ll try licking her the next time we sleep over.”

“And they stuck to oral sex after that?” I asked, after she stopped reading.
“Yes, well at least for the next few weeks”
“Well… I guess that can be nice too” I said a little disappointed, but hopeful for the future.
“Nice?”
“Yes, don’t you think it’s nice to have your pussy licked?” I teased.
“Uh, yes of course” she stammered, embarrassed.
“Maybe your three guys just didn’t do it right” I pressed on.
“They were… Just shut up and listen, okay?”
I chuckled softly.
“So… what about Liv then?” I asked.
“Hmm?”
“Did they ever…?”
“Oh, yeah. A lot”
“I would love to hear about that”
“I thought so, but wouldn’t you rather hear about when she started fucking Donald again?”
“Sure”

“Dear diary

“Donny and I had sex again last night and it was great!!

“He came to my room after mom and dad went to bed and asked me if we could try to have sex again. I agreed, but only if he made my kitty feel good first and he would pull out if it hurt again. He promised to do so.
He got between my legs and licked me for a long time. It was the best, especially when he pushed two fingers inside me and moved them in and out while he licked my nub at the same time. I never knew it could be this nice to have something inside my kitty, so I got on my hands and knees and said he could try to put it in.

“My kitty was all wet and slick from his licking, so it didn’t hurt at all when he pushed into me. I could feel his hips pressed against my butt and I knew I had his dick all the way inside me. He still stretched me, but this time it felt really nice, and when he started to move slowly in and out, it was just fantastic. His dick reached every good spot and rubbed my entire kitty with every push. I couldn’t help but moan softly.
Donny stopped moving and asked if he was hurting me. I said he wasn’t hurting me, that I loved what he was doing. Hearing this he started going again, a little faster and harder now. I started moaning because it felt so unbelievably good. He was moving in and out really hard, so hard that my arms gave way and I almost fell over. I just lay there with my face in the pillows while he kept going. Soon he was panting and groaning like he does before he’s going to shoot. I wanted it to last longer and so did he, but he had to pull out.
After he had finished shooting, Donny slumped on the bed and said he loved me. I said I loved him too and we kissed.

“I asked Olivia if she knew how to get hold of some condoms, but she didn’t. I had told her about the sex I had with my ‘boyfriend’ and that I had enjoyed it so much. She said she knew I would love it. I told her how much I hated that he always had to pull out, just when it was getting good. I said that if I had some condoms, he wouldn’t have to pull out so soon and then, maybe I’d get to feel good too.

“Olivia said that her sister Eleanor knew a way to have sex without the need for him to pull out, and still not get pregnant. I said I’d very much like to know how to do that. We asked Eleanor and she told us her secret, that there are only a few days of each monthly cycle during which a girl is fertile. If you know these days, then the other days are safe. It sounded like a load of hogwash to me, but Eleanor assured us that she had sex like a hundred times, with eight different boys and she never got pregnant.

“I have decided to trust Eleanor and just go for it. I checked, and it is almost four weeks since my monthlies, so it should be safe right now. I will try it tomorrow morning when mom and dad are feeding the animals. I can hardly wait!

“It was great! I told Donny I wanted to have sex with him again and that I didn’t want him to pull out this time. He didn’t dare to at first, but when I explained him everything Eleanor had told, he said he wanted to try it too. He humped me for a long time, much longer than he would normally have. Then he grabbed me even firmer than before and pushed his dick deep inside me. He grunted and shook and then I felt his hot stuff flowing in my belly.

“As I write this at my desk, it’s like I can still feel him inside me. Sex is so much better when he can shoot his stuff in my kitty. It feels great and I don’t have to clean up afterward. I think I want to do it like this for always.”

“See, I told you. She just needed to get laid” I said.
“Yes, but… Her own brother?”
“Why not, it’s perfect. Nan and Donny clearly love each other and they both like doing it. And the best thing is, they already live together”
“It’s wrong” Audrey said weakly, as if she didn’t believe it herself.
“People who say it is wrong just never had a hot sister” I stated.
Audrey laid the book on the floor and turned around, facing me. She looked at me, her deep brown eyes looking into mine, searching for something.
“Like Nan, you mean?” she asked.
“Or… like you” I replied. As I heard these words leave my lips, I wanted to kick myself. What was I doing? Yes, I was attracted to my little sister and not a little. I had been as long as I can remember, but I had vowed never to act upon it. Now I had spooked her, I could see it.

“Do you really think you could have sex with your sister?” she asked after a while.
“Are you trying to seduce me?” I asked playfully, trying to lighten the atmosphere a little.
“NO!” she yelled, turning red in embarrassment.
There was another uncomfortable silence. Until this moment she too had been joking. Now I didn’t know anymore.
“Well, could you?” she whispered, barely audible. She sounded sincere and extremely vulnerable and, in a way, also extremely endearing. I was compelled to tell her the truth.
“I don’t know. I can’t say I have never thought about it. Do you think you could?”
“If my brother would be as handsome as you…” she said in a husky voice, her hand trailing down the band of my V-neck. Now she was definitely flirting with me. I was suddenly aware of how close her face was. Unconsciously we moved even closer and our lips met. It wasn’t weird to kiss Audrey. My sister and I had been flirting for so long, it was inescapable. It had to happen one day. As it turned out, we both liked it a lot. Our lips locked for at least ten minutes while our tongues played and our hands explored our heated bodies.
At some time during our kiss, Audrey had rolled on top of me and my hands had invaded the forbidden and enticing realm covered by her nighty. They moved over her soft skin, ever higher until they reached her perfect round breasts and her little erect nipples. She moaned softly and pressed her crotch down on my painfully swollen cock as I pinched the sensitive points. Only a few thin layers of fabric separated us and I could feel the heat from her sex as she ground her pussy up and down the length of my shaft.

“I need you inside me” she gasped as we finally broke our kiss. Her eyes were burning with lust.
“I want you too” I whispered back.

It was like a wet dream came true. Still on top of me, Audrey sat upright and with one sweep of her arm she sent her gown flying. She was truly gorgeous, far more beautiful even than she had been in my dreams. Just perfect. Everything about her was perfect; her skin, her breasts, her smile and her eyes. She was the most perfect girl I could ever imagine, and she was my own sister.
My hands reached out and grasped her slender waist, caressing her from her round ass to her firm breasts. She moaned softly as I fondled her tits and tweaked the pink tips. While I was enjoying my sister’s naked breasts, she was still struggling to remove the shirt I wore for pajamas.
A bit reluctantly, I let go of the magnificent pair and sat up a little. Audrey now easily pulled off my shirt and then covered my chest in little kisses as she progressed downwards. She hooked her fingers in the waistband of my boxer shorts and pulled them down. She smiled in delight as my erection sprang up and slapped against my stomach. I knew what she planned to do next, but I wasn’t going to let her. My first orgasm inside her would not be in her mouth.

She looked at me hungrily and licked her red lips, but just as she was about to take me into her mouth, I grabbed her and before she knew what happened, she was on her back on the mattress. Another second later, my sister’s panties were somewhere on the floor and I was between her legs, lapping at her nectarous pussy. Soon Audrey had all but forgotten her intentions and was crying out in pleasure.

As I ate her out I could feel a soft stubble tickling my nose. Audrey’s mound was covered with dark stubble. It told me two things. First, she shaved her pubes, which I loved. I believe there’s nothing more beautiful than a smooth, hairless pussy on a nicely toned girl with firm, perky breasts, especially if she had a golden, all over tan like my sister. Second, she wasn’t sexually active at the moment, nor had she expected something sexual to happen presently. In a way, the week-old stubble gave her an air of chastity which I found highly sexy.

I didn’t spend much time contemplating my sister’s virtues, as I had something more pressing on my mind; making Audrey’ cum on my tongue. Her half-hearted protests quickly died down as I kissed her labia and probed her tight hole with my tongue. When I closed my lips around her little clit and sucked gently, her hands were grabbing my head and a loud groan escaped from her mouth.
Within minutes her legs began to twitch and then the first waves of contractions raced up and down my sister’s tight body. Making her cum had been my goal, but that did not mean I was finished now. I kept her pinned down on the mattress and continued my assault until I had made her scream two more times.

Only after her third orgasm it was ready to move on. I gave her pussy a moment of respite and kissed my way up Audrey’s flat stomach. After that I spent a little more time exploring her flawless breasts. I kissed and licked every inch of her soft mounds and paid extra attention to the pink tips. I quickly learned my sister had extremely sensitive nipples. Every time my teeth grazed the erect points, her body contracted and she uttered a soft groan. It was by far the sexiest sound I had ever heard.

I kept teasing Audrey until she finally grabbed my head again and pulled me all the way on top of her. She folded her legs around my waist and pressed her mouth to mine. While our tongues danced together, she grabbed my cock and guided it between her lips so the head was at the entrance of her pussy. Neither of us could wait any longer, and with a slight push of my hips, the tip entered her silky orifice.

Audrey inhaled sharply as her body welcomed my invading member. She was as tight as a virgin, but plenty moist, and scorchingly hot. As I pushed a second time, my cock smoothly slid in the rest of the way. Just as I bottomed out in her smoldering wetness, my pubic bone came to rest on the soft padding of her downy mound and I felt the muscles at the mouth of her vagina squeeze like a rubber band around the base of my shaft. I was all the way inside her and filled her up completely, it was like her pussy was tailor-made for my cock.

I needed a moment to process and appreciate the sensations that radiated out from where our bodies were united intimately. After a while her legs relaxed around my waist and our bodies started to move. Her eyes were staring up deeply into mine and she whispered for me to make love to her. We started off a little tentative at first, but soon we found our natural rhythm and then we were really fucking.

I could hardly believe this was happening for real. Audrey was the most wonderful and gorgeous girl I knew, more beautiful and sexy than any girl I could ever dream up. And the best thing was, she wanted me as badly as I wanted her. Our lips locked again and she was kissing me with a predatory lust that was far more voracious than I had ever expected from my sweet little sister.

After a few minutes of thrusting into her buttery pussy, another massive orgasm washed over her. Her muffled whimpers melted into a lengthy groan while her entire body shook uncontrollably. Her vagina tightened even more, its muscles frantically trying to milk the cum from my balls. The only thing that stopped me from unloading inside her was a sharp flash of pain as her teeth breached the skin of my bottom lip.

Audrey giggled apologetically as she tasted the blood on her lips and gave a sweet kiss to soothe my pain. Then she pushed me onto my back and began to ride me like a cowgirl. She expertly bounced her ass in my lap, sliding her pussy up and down the length of my slick cock with every stroke. My sister had incredible muscle control and squeezed, almost grabbed, my cock as she rose. Then she would stop, with just the tip inside her, tilt her hips and plunge down again. Loud wet noises sounded as she touched down and ground her clit on my pelvic bone.
She alternated between this energetic and intense fucking, and slowly rocking her hips and kissing tenderly whenever she thought I was getting too close to cumming. I had managed to last a long time, much longer than I ever expected, but still I had to acknowledge I couldn’t postpone it much longer. We rolled over again and I pumped her as fast as I could until my balls contracted.

“I’m gonna cum” I grunted and began to pull out.
“Don’t….” she groaned, clutching me firmly while another orgasm took her ability to talk. I presumed that she didn’t want me to pull out, and it was too late for me anyway. I thrust into my sister one last time and came deep inside her tight pussy. Never before had I climaxed simultaneously with a girl, yet on my first time with Audrey it happened. Our shared orgasm was magnified and lasted longer, racing back and forth between our unified bodies. I had never come this hard or this long. It felt like I was releasing a gallon of sperm over a period that spanned several minutes before I collapsed on top of my lover, drained mentally as well as physically.

Audrey wasn’t doing much better than me, she had all but passed out after her own powerful orgasm. Her auburn hair was sticking to her damp and flushed face. As I wiped the strands of hair from her brow, she opened her eyes again. For a moment, she looked confused and then a smile formed on her lips. She brought her face up to mine and gave me the most delicate and tender kiss. Then she dropped her head on the pillow and stared up into my eyes for a while, still smiling happily.

“What is it?” I asked softly.
“I…” she started, then turned away.
“Tell me what’s on your mind, please”
“Don’t freak out… but… I think I… I love you”
“Why would I freak out? It’s the-”
“But I’m your sister” she interrupted, her voice cracking.
“Yes you are my sister, but you’re also the sweetest and most beautiful girl I know and… I love you too. I’ve been in love with you for as long as I can remember, and there’s nothing I’ve ever wanted more than to hear you say those words”
“You’re not just saying that, are you?”
“No baby, I absolutely, truly love you. I always have, and I always will.”

We sealed our pledges with another make-out session and then fell asleep in each other’s arms. A little later I woke up again, feeling like I just had a pleasant dream. As I opened my eyes I saw there was a naked girl in my bed, her head on van escort my chest and her arm draped lovingly around me. It took a second or two to realize this gorgeous naked girl was in fact my very own sister and then it all came back; how we had made passionate love together and then expressed our feelings for each other. Remembering her saying she loved me made me feel like I was king of the world.

I knew it was going to be difficult to keep up a romantic, sexual relationship with my own sister, but as she was lying naked in my bed, those worries were miles away. I let my hand trail along her spine over her sleeping body, down to her smooth round butt. Slowly she began to move and raised her head.

“Good morning baby” I whispered
“Good morning love” she said. “I’ve slept wonderfully”
“I know, I watched you”
She smiled again and kissed me on the lips. “You should try to get some sleep too. You’ll need the energy”
“For what?”
“Me” she said, smiling mischievously.
“I think I’ve got plenty energy to fill all your needs”
“Good… ’cause I have a need that could use a little… filling… right now”
“I know something that would be perfect for that”
“Yes, I can feel that… want me to take care of it?”

She didn’t wait for me to answer. She just kicked away the duvet and crawled down to my erection. Then she dragged her tongue up the shaft and closed her lips around the tip. What followed was one of the best blow jobs I have ever had. She did everything, from licking the shaft to taking my cock deep in her throat. When she started massaging my balls at the same time, I couldn’t help but cum. She sucked every drop from my balls and then swallowed my load.

After she had cleaned me with her tongue, she lay next to me again and we snuggled. Even the cum on her breath didn’t put me off. In fact, my cock was already coming back to life again. I was thinking how I could turn this cuddling into foreplay, when Audrey had to ruin my plans.

“Do you know the time?” She asked lazily.
“It’s almost twelve, why?”
“Shit! We were supposed to help mom and dad this afternoon”

She hastily extricated herself from my arms and climbed out of the bed. I guess playtime was over. A bit reluctant, I got up too and helped her gather the clothes that lay scattered on the floor. Then we headed to the bathroom to wash off the sweat. The shower was big enough for two and we washed each other, making sure all our naughty bits were squeaky clean.
After we got out, Audrey needed a bit more time to dry and brush her hair, so I quickly got dressed and headed for the kitchen to make us brunch, to replenish the energy we burned earlier. I tossed some eggs in the pan and a couple slices of bread in the toaster. Just as it was ready, Audrey came in.

“Here, drink this” I said, handing her a glass of fresh orange juice.
“Hmmm, thank you”
“Do we really have to go?” I asked.
Before she could answer, my phone came to life. It was mom, who wanted to know what was taking us so long. I told her we’d be there in half an hour. We rushed breakfast, got in dad’s truck and drove to Aunt Shelley’s, to meet up with the rest of the family.

First, we helped unloading the stuff from the van dad had rented and pile it into Shelley’s garage and then we went back to Nan’s home together. Mom had dad and me employed with moving boxes and furniture all afternoon while the women were cleaning. A couple of hours later, the cars were fully loaded and it was time to go home again. Dad and Audrey went home in the van while mom and I took dad’s pickup, filled with boxes and junk, to the dump.

Audrey had cooked dinner, so, by convention, it was my turn to do the dishes. To avoid raising suspicion, my sister had gone to her room, but I knew she’d be waiting for me. Half an hour later, while the rest of the family was watching TV, I went upstairs and to her room. She was sitting at her desk and was reading the diary again. I stooped behind her and wrapped her in my arms, nuzzling her neck and kissing her softly.

“Hi baby, what’s happening?” I whispered
“Hi” she said, swiveling her chair around and throwing her arms around my neck. As I stood up, I lifted her off her seat and what followed was another lengthy kiss that sent the blood rushing to my cock. I could feel Audrey’s nipples stiffen and the way she pressed her crotch against me told me she was every bit as horny as I was. However, as much as I wanted to take her then and there, the risk was much too great.

“How’s the happy couple?” I asked instead.
“She loves Donny like only a sister can love her brother” she said, followed by another tender kiss.
“That much, eh?”
She nodded.
“I bet he couldn’t keep his hands off her” I said, letting my hand drop to Audrey’s ass.
“Only when they were alone” she said, pressing her crotch firmly against my bulge.

As if to illustrate her point, we suddenly heard mom’s footsteps on the stairs. We quickly detached ourselves and I sat down on the bed, trying to hide my erection while Audrey tucked the diary away in one of her drawers. Seconds later, mom entered the room. She told us that she and aunt Shelley had an appointment with a realtor in the morning, so I wouldn’t have to get up too early, unless I wanted to come with her.
I glanced quickly at my sister and told mom that I’d rather stayed at home, claiming I could use the time to work on my essay. She agreed and then advised me to have a little fun as well, before she left us alone again.

“Damn, that was close” Audrey whispered.
“Yeah”
“But we’ll be alone tomorrow morning, and I’m gonna make sure you’ll have that little bit of fun”
I grabbed her and threw her on the bed. Audrey did her best to keep her voice down as we wrestled playfully until we ended up in each other’s arms.

“So, did Nan and Donald ever get the chance to be alone?”
“Of course. Do you want to hear about what happens when they did?”
“Sure”
Audrey got up to get the diary and crawled next to me on the bed. She opened the book and started reading.

“We knew mom and dad wouldn’t be back before nightfall, so Donny stayed in bed with me. I was lying with my head on his chest, and listened to the steady beating of his heart and soft breathing. It was so comforting, I must have fallen asleep.
“I don’t know how much later it was when I woke up again. Donny was also awake and his dick was standing up again. I really wanted to feel it inside me again, but instead of getting on my knees for him, like I always did, I threw my leg over his body and put his dick in my kitty while we were face to face. Donny then pushed his hips upwards and slid partly inside me. We made love like that for a minute, but he said he couldn’t move enough, and he rolled me onto my back. I spread my legs for him and he moved on top of me and put his dick back into my kitty. Now he could move much better and it was just fantastic.

“It was very different to make love like that. I didn’t feel him as deep inside me, but we could kiss and he could play with my tits while we did it. He even lasted a whole lot longer too. He humped me long enough for me to reach my climax, just as he shot off inside me. I think I like it this way the best.”

“Good for her” I sighed.
“Well, I’m afraid her hunger for sex only got worse. The next twenty or so pages are filled with them having sex every day. It’s incredibly detailed. She recounts every single act, from a quick blowjob in the scullery to an all-night lovemaking session in their parents’ bed when they were out of town for the night. She’s recorded every new position they discovered, even drawing little pictures to illustrate them. Look, it’s almost like a copy of the Kama Sutra.”

She leaved through the diary and showed me a page with a couple of pencil drawings. There was a female figure riding a male in what I would call reverse cowgirl and another sketch of two people in some kind of lotus position. On the next page were more drawings, as were on the next. It was clear Nan wasn’t only a talented illustrator, but also had a vivid sexual imagination.

“So, are there any tips for getting rid of nosy parents? How did they manage to be alone often enough to be so adventurous?”
“They lived on a farm, so there was ample opportunity to sneak off and be alone. And every morning, when their parents were feeding the animals, she comes to his bed for a quickie to start the day.”
“Like, every morning?”
“Yeah. Let me tell you something; Nan really loved fucking her brother.”
“But… aren’t they afraid she might get pregnant?”
“I don’t know. He’s supposed to pull out before he cums on the days that she is fertile, but you can hardly call that a reliable form of birth control. Still, they might be okay, with a bit of luck.”
“I really hope so”
“Yeah”

Audrey lay in my arms for a few more minutes, just enjoying our closeness. A glance at her alarm clock told me it was nearly bedtime. If we didn’t want to get caught again, I’d better go to my room. I kissed her goodnight and promised to see her in the morning, as soon as our parents were out.

Monday

After just an hour of sleep, I was woken again by Audrey crawling in my bed. In the dim moonlight, I could see her eyes were swollen and red. Without saying anything, she grabbed my arm and draped it over her chest, crawling snugly against me. Again, my nostrils filled with that wonderful scent.

She was sniveling softly.
“What’s wrong, baby?” I whispered.
“It’s Nan. It’s bad.”
“What is it?” I asked.
“Well… remember you were worried about her getting pregnant?”
“Yes?”
“I guess you were right again, and this is what happened”
She flicked on a light and handed me the diary, pointing me to where I should start reading.

“Dear diary. I think I’m getting sick. It’s like I don’t have any energy and this morning I had to throw up again. At first I thought I ate something wrong again, but I can’t think of what that might have been. If I don’t get better soon, I’ll ask mom”

“Ah, and that’s how mom came to be?”
“No… mom wasn’t born for another five years. Unless she’s been lying about her age and is really 50”
“What happened then? “
“The story continues on the next page. But it’s not a cheerful story.”

“Dear diary, I’m in so much trouble! I asked mom about me being tired and sick all the time and she took me to the doctor. He asked me a few questions and when I told him about the games that Donald and I played, he said he thought I might be pregnant! He told me to take off my sweater and lift my shirt. He felt my stomach and listened and then he told me there was a baby growing inside me! The doctor gave me a leaflet. It’s called ‘So you are pregnant’ and said I’d better read it.

“Mom was so angry! She didn’t speak to me all the way home and just sent me to my room to wait for daddy and Donald to come home. I really don’t know what to do.”

“Oh shit, this can’t be good” I sighed.
“No. I guess our great-grandparents weren’t as fond of incest as you are”
“Maybe they should have tried it” I said, planting soft kisses in my sister’s neck.
Audrey once again grabbed my arm and pressed it against her chest.
“Well, I’m glad I’m on the pill just the same.”

“I’m dead. My life is officially over. Dad almost exploded when mom told him. I’ve never seen him so angry! He beat Donald so hard he was crying and then he ordered him to get in the car. I don’t know where they are taking him, they wouldn’t tell me. They hardly spoke to me anyway. Mom told me to go back to my room and wait here. When dad is back they will decide what they are going to do with me.”

“Look, the paper is all wrinkled. She was crying as she wrote this.” Audrey pointed out.
“Yes, seems like it. The ink has run too”
Audrey didn’t say anything for a while, just lay silently on her back, staring at the ceiling. In the early morning silence the only thing I could hear was her breathing.
“What happened next?” I asked after a few minutes of silence. “Did they kick her out too?”
“I don’t know”
“Wanna stay here and read?”
Audrey nodded and grabbed my arm again. I drew her close to me and we read the diary together.

“I read the leaflet. It explained how a boy’s sperm and a girl’s egg formed a baby. It didn’t say how those two got together, but I guess that’s what happens when he shoots his stuff in a girl’s ‘vagina’.
It said the baby would be born nine months after conception. I guess that means having sex. The first thing that would happen was that my monthlies would stop. I hadn’t paid much attention to that, but when I looked in my diary, I saw it’s been almost three months now. The last time it happened was three weeks after Donny first shot his stuff inside me. According to the book, that means the baby is growing for about two months now. Pretty soon I should be able to feel it move.“

“But if she’s really pregnant, and it isn’t mom… Who is she pregnant with?” I asked.
“I don’t know”
“Did they abort it?”
“Not likely. Her parents are very religious. And this is nineteen sixty-seven, so abortion is still illegal”
“So, what happened next?”
Audrey flipped the page and we quietly read on as the story unfolded.

“It was a long time before daddy came back. Donny wasn’t with him anymore, so wherever he took him, I guess he had to stay there. The only thing he said to me was to go to my room. Mom and dad were arguing loudly in the kitchen. I could hear dad’s booming voice and the fainter sound of mom’s. I cannot hear what they were saying; a single word every now and then is all I got. One word I did hear clearly. It was dad calling me a whore.

“They’re silent now, I’m afraid of what they have decided.”

The rest of the page was blank.
Audrey suddenly let the book fall on the mattress. I could see there were tears in her eye. I wanted to comfort her, but didn’t know what to say. I simply wrapped my arms around her and asked her to continue.

“Dad came into my room and locked the door behind him. He unbuckled his belt without saying anything. He just looked at me with hate and disgust in his eyes. With the belt in his hand he told me to take off my dress and panties. I was so scared, I was crying and trembling as I took off my clothes.

“He told me to stop crying and made me stand there before him, wearing nothing but my bra. He then ordered me to turn around and place my hands on the mattress. I did as he said and waited for the pain of his belt to hitting my back, but he didn’t lash me. Instead he put his hand between my legs and roughly rubbed his fingers through my kitty. He said that if I wanted to be a whore, he might as well fuck me too.

“He got behind me and I felt his dick push against my kitty. He forced the tip into my hole, but my body wasn’t ready and it didn’t go in easy. He spat on my kitty and pushed again. This time it went in. It hurt and I fell on the bed. He cursed and hit me with his belt as I lay there. Then he told me to stop crying and pulled me back on my feet. He spat on my kitty once more and pushed his dick back in me, pushed until he was all the way inside. The pain never stopped as he humped me for a long time. It felt like hours before he grunted and I felt his stuff gush inside me.

“When he was done, he pulled up his pants and walked to the door. He told me to clean up and said that I could never tell anyone what happened. Then he left and locked the door. As I lay in bed, I cried. The marks on my back were burning and I was completely raw inside.”

“I had to stay in my room all day today. I slept a lot, so I wouldn’t have to feel the pain. My kitty is still sore from what he did yesterday. I didn’t tell mom what he did, but I think she knew. She didn’t say much, but she gave me a tube of cream to soothe the tender skin. He didn’t speak to me at all. He just looked at me with hateful eyes, which is even worse than the pain.

“I dared to ask mom if she knew where Donald is. Mom just said he was gone and that I would never see him again. I asked what would happen to me and she said I was going to move in with Aunt Barbara as soon as my belly begins to grow. It is already visible, but I don’t want them to know that. I don’t want to have to move away and lose Liv too. She’s the only one who is still nice to me. I’m not allowed to see her after school, but we can still talk during recess. I told her everything. She’s the only one who tries to comfort me when I cry for Donny and who prays with me for my future. If I wouldn’t have her, I’d be all alone.”

After this, Nan’s writing began to decrease every day, even skipping days altogether. There probably is little to write about when you are locked in your room. The next entry was dated more than a week later.

“It’s been two months now since Donny has gone. Dad still comes to my room sometimes and has sex with me. If I don’t obey, he hits me. He doesn’t care if he is hurting me, he just wants to shoot his stuff. Other than that, he doesn’t touch me or talk to me. I’m glad the baby is growing fast and I’ll soon be leaving this hellhole.”

Then, on the next page she wrote:

“Mom told me that my belly is getting bigger and soon people will be able to see I’m pregnant. I’m not allowed to go to school anymore and next week I’ll be going to Aunt Barbara’s. I asked her what would happen when the baby comes.
Mom’s voice cracked and I saw tears in her eyes. She just said she was sorry and went away.”

I felt the urge to say something, but couldn’t find the words. Fortunately, the story continued in a slightly more optimistic tone.

“Aunt Barbara is actually quite nice. She’s much nicer to me than my parents. She told me that it was a sin to sleep with a man if you weren’t properly married, and an even greater sin to sleep with your own brother. But she also told me she couldn’t blame us, as we didn’t know what we were doing.
She also knew what happened to Donny. She said dad had enlisted him in the navy. She wouldn’t tell me in what base he is, or maybe she really doesn’t know. Anyway, I’ll never be able to find him.

“I asked her if she knew what was going to happen to my baby, as mom didn’t want to tell me. Barbara looked at me the same way mom had done. I begged her, telling I had to know. Then she explained that when it is time for the baby to come, I will be taken to a home for unwed mothers. There I will give birth and nurse the baby until they have found a new family for him.
I started crying when I heard that I would have to give my child up for adoption. I never cried this hard or this long.

“All this time Aunt Barbara held me tight, telling me to let it all out. When I was finally cried out, she made us tea. I said I didn’t want to give up the baby and she said she knew how I felt. She explained that I had no choice, and that it would be the best thing to do, for me and the baby. Because, if I was unmarried, the child would have to grow up without a father, and there was no chance I’d ever find a man if I had a child already. She is probably right, but it doesn’t change my mind one bit. It is MY child and MY life.

“I asked her if she’d allow Liv to come visit me. She said she’d think about it. I hope she will.”

“She’s stopped writing again” Audrey said, flipping the pages and scanning the few written lines of text. “I guess she has nothing to write about. No school, no friends, nothing to do. The only thing she does is read and sleep, it’s depressing.”
“It must be horrible for her. Can’t she run away or something?”
“Where could she run off to? She has no money, doesn’t know anybody and is pregnant. She’d die for certain”
“Yes, but still…”
“I know”

I felt really awful. I could never have guessed our dear, sweet grandmother had such a woeful past. There was nothing anyone could do about it now and I just hoped she had at least found peace and happiness. At the same time, I really wanted to know how the story would continue.

But even though I honestly wanted to learn more, I was struggling to stay awake, and so did Audrey. She was yawning and I could see her eyes were getting heavy too.
“Can I sleep with you tonight?” she asked.
“I would love that, but what about mom and dad? What if they catch us?”
“They won’t. I’ll set the alarm for six, I’ll go to my bed then”
“Make it seven”
She laid the book down on the ground, grabbed my arm and draped it firmly around her. Then she turned off the light and whispered goodnight. I kissed her in the neck and closed my eyes, breathing in her scent as I drifted off to sleep.

Much too soon I was woken by soft tinny music coming from my alarm clock. I was spooning my sister, who was still sleeping, despite the alarm. She was looking as beautiful as ever and I would have loved to watch her sleep a little longer, but we were cutting it close already. In fifteen minutes, dad would be getting ready for work and mom would get up soon after.

I gently shook Audrey and watched as she opened her eyes.
“Wake up baby” I whispered
“Hmmm?” she groaned.
“You have to get up”
“Why?” she murmured sleepy.
“It’s seven o’clock. You have to go to your own bed, or they’ll see us together”
“But I want to stay with you”
“Get up, baby”
She finally got the message and folded back the duvet.
“Can I come back later?” she asked feebly.
“Yes baby. But wait until mom and dad are out. I’ll be waiting for you”
“I love you, Chuck”
“I love you too”

Shortly after our parents had left, Audrey came back to my room, wearing nothing but a pair of little lime green panties. She had showered and her long, waving hair barely covered her perky breasts. She looked like she had just walked out of a precious old painting, or maybe a playboy magazine. But what made her even more beautiful was the way she was radiating, as a woman in love.

She crawled onto my bed and greeted me with a long kiss.
“I liked sleeping with you” she smiled.
“Me too. You look so beautiful when you’re sleeping”
“You’re sweet”
“You’re beautiful like this too” I added, as I caressed her round ass.
“Really?” she asked playfully, as she sat upright and threw her hair back, exposing her immaculate breasts. “I thought you might like it”
She moved forward again and kissed me again.
“I wish we could stay like this for ever” she sighed.
“Me too” I said, drawing a finger between her breasts and over her smooth belly. “But mom and dad… they would go ballistic if they caught us”
“I know…”
“Speaking of which…” she said, “Is the diary still here?”
“I think it’s under the bed”
“Would you mind if I read it here?”
“Of course not. Do whatever you want, baby”
I’d rather snuggle a little longer and maybe do a little more, but I could see that wasn’t in the cards right now and frankly, her mentioning the diary kind of killed the mood for me too.
“Thanks”

Audrey put on a loose sweater and began to read quietly while she lay in my arms. Then she spoke again.

“Dear diary,

“I have a beautiful son. I’m a mommy!
I never knew it was possible to love someone as much as I love him. He’s so beautiful, so small and so sweet. He even has his father’s brown eyes.

“Two days ago, they took me to the hospital. My water had broken and the contractions had begun. It hurt like hell, but it was nothing compared to when the baby came out my vagina. It took hours to push him out and they say I bled a lot. Finally, the nurse grabbed him and lifted him up. He screamed. It was a sound unlike I had ever heard before, and my maternal instincts came alive. I just had to hold him in my arms.
The nurse cut his umbilical cord and wrapped him in towels. The moment she got out of my sight, I knew I’d never see him again and screamed and kicked and cursed everyone. The nurse came back immediately and laid the baby against me.
She told me he was a beautiful, healthy little boy and handed him to me…“

As Audrey was lying in my arms and reading the story, her voice cracked.

“…they tell me not to get too attached to him. They say he’s mine for only a short time and then they’ll have to take him away and I’ll never see him again. They might as well tell the sun not to shine. How can I not get attached to my own son? How can I look into his eyes, smile at him, feed him and not love him?“

Nan wrote very little. On most days it was only a couple of lines about how sweet and beautiful the baby was, and how fast he was growing. What she didn’t write about, but was clearly weighing heavily on her, was the fate that was looming over them. With every day that passed and every ounce little Donny gained, the moment she would have to give him up neared a little bit more. A few pages later came the moment we all dreaded.

“Today sister Diane told me they had found a family that was willing to adopt Donny. She said they were good people, rich too. She said I was lucky these nice people wanted to take care of my son. Stupid bitch.”

Audrey flipped the page again. The date showed three more weeks had passed since the previous entry.

“They have stolen my baby. Two nuns held me while the third took my baby and left. I don’t understand these nuns. How can they be such caring people and be so cruel at the same time? I hope those nuns will burn in hell for what they’ve done to me. I really do.”

My sister’s voice broke as she read that last part. I was feeling chocked up too. Although all of this had happened some fifty years ago, I still felt I had to do something to fight this injustice. Right now, all I could do was let Audrey know I was there and was feeling with her. Holding her hand was the least I could do.
“Go on, tell me how she’s doing”

“I am back at Aunt Barbara’s again. I don’t know what will happen next, and I don’t care either. I miss him so much. I feel hollow. There’s not a second that I don’t think of him. The doctor gave me pills that are supposed to make it easier for me. All they do is make me feel numb. Every day is the same in this hell.

“Barbara said I could stay here with her, if I wanted. I said I didn’t care. She told me to think it over and not make a hasty decision. I guess she’s right. If there’s one thing I’m sure of, it’s that I never want to go home or see them ever again. At least Barbara is nice to me, but there are too many painful memories here. I just don’t want to live here either. I don’t want anything anymore.”

“I feel so bad for her,” Audrey spoke after being silent for a while. “First losing her brother and lover, her friends, and now their baby son. Imagine how she must have felt. “
“I can’t… It must be awful”
Audrey flipped the page, then another and another.
“She’s almost stopped writing now. Not a single thing for another two weeks, and then only one line: ‘I still miss him.’ It’s so sad.”
She started leaving through the pages. “The rest of the book is blank”
“Who do you think she’s missing? I mean, her brother or the baby?” I asked softly.
“I don’t know. Does it make any difference?”
“No, I guess not”

“I wonder what made her write again,” she said as she got up. “I’ll go get the next book”
I got out of bed too. I quickly put on some clothes and went downstairs to fix us breakfast. A few minutes later, Audrey joined me in the kitchen. She carefully wrapped up the old diary and opened the others, one after another.
“I don’t know if there is a book missing, but the next one I can find is dated over three years later.” she said after she checked every book twice.
“Read it to me”

“Dear Diary
The city is very different from home and I love it. Every time I walk outside I just feel so joyful. It’s like the city is telling me that I have left all my troubles behind and that never again will other people tell me what to do. It’s a very comforting feeling. I’ve stopped taking those pills and the scars on my wrists have all but gone. I feel like I’m ready to live again.
I have my own little house and hopefully a job soon. The landlady told me…”

Audrey’s voice trailed off as she read on.
“Well, at least she sounds happy again” she muttered as she finished the page.
“Yes, but does it say what happened with her brother?” I asked “Or the baby?”
“I don’t know, she hasn’t mentioned either of them even once. Maybe it’s still too hard for her to think of them”
“First, have something to eat” I said as I piled a stack of pancakes on her plate.
“Thanks”
I put down another plate for me and started to eat while I let the words sink in.
“Do you think Nan tried to kill herself?” I asked.
“You mean those scars on her wrists? I don’t know. It wouldn’t surprise me if she did.” Audrey said. She quickly finished her pancakes and opened the book again. She was silent for the next twenty minutes, reading page after page while I stared at articles in the local newspaper.

I had to admit that the story was getting to me. I had become genuinely interested in my grandmother’s life story. “And, still no mention of any of them?” I asked as I put away the paper.
“No, nothing. All I know is she moved out of her aunt’s home and to a new city. There’s not a single mention of the past three years. I guess she’s determined to move on and start a new life in the city. It’s probably the best thing to do, don’t you think?”
“Sure, we wouldn’t be here if she hadn’t” I said.
“That’s true.” she said, draping her arms around my neck and looked in my eyes. “Gotta thank her for that” she added and gave me a sticky, syrup-flavored kiss. Then she resumed reading while I tidied up.

Just as I had put everything away, Aunt Shelley’s beat-up car rolled up our drive. It seemed that every time I saw that car, it had accumulated more dents. I really hoped mom was driving, and not Shelley. Sadly, mom stepped out on the passenger side and waved, beckoning me to get in. I discreetly kissed my sister goodbye and walked up the drive. I took a deep breath and got in the back.
twenty terrifying minutes later, we arrived at Nan’s. Mom made coffee and told me about the meeting they had this morning, and that they had decided it would be best to renovate the house before it was going on sale. Then she gave me a list of things that had to be done in the house. She already had a contractor coming to the house this afternoon and wanted me to be there when he came.

All in all, the time flew by and before I knew it, it was six o’clock and time to go home. Dinner was pizza, and while we waited for the food to be delivered, I went upstairs to see Audrey. She didn’t hear me coming, so I surprised her by wrapping my arms around her supple waist and pull her body against mine.
“Hi baby”
“Hi” she giggled, as she turned around so she was facing me. “I missed you”
“I missed you too” I said and kissed her on her soft lips.
She pushed me down in her chair and sat in my lap, her arms around my neck.
“And what have you been doing while you were missing me?” I asked.
“Reading”
“Let me guess… those diaries again?”
“Yeah. I’ve almost finished the third volume”
“And did you discover anything about the missing years?”
“No, nothing at all”
“Anything about the baby? Or Donald?”
“Not much about them either. Just this” she said.
She opened the book at one of the bookmarks and shared what little she had learned.

“I’ve been thinking of trying to contact Donald and ask him if he wanted to visit and see my new house. I don’t know what I want. I don’t even know where he lives right now.
He probably must have moved on with his life as well. What if he doesn’t want to know me anymore, or our son? Maybe it is best to leave the past behind and focus on my new life here. I don’t want to complicate things any more than they already are. Besides, I wouldn’t know how to reach him anyhow.”

“That’s all” she said, “that’s the only time she mentioned either of them”
“Maybe she’ll write more later?”
“Maybe. But right now, all she writes about is this new guy she met”
“Who’s that?”
“Someone she met at the supermarket. She described him as a tall, handsome stranger, and his name is Charles”
“Wait, wasn’t grandpa called Charles?” I asked
“Yes, I guess that’s him”
“They loved each other, right? I mean like, truly loved each other?”
“That’s what mom always said. Like a fairytale”
She was right, those were mom’s exact words.
“Good, she deserves some good luck” I said with gladness.
“Certainly”

The story had to wait a little longer. Mom called us, dinner was ready. We ate pizza in front of the TV and made a little small talk. After dinner, Audrey asked to be excused and went upstairs. About an hour later I did the same.

“Do you still want to know what happened after they took little Donny?” Audrey asked as I came in her room.
“Sure”
“Are mom and dad still downstairs?”
“Yes, still watching TV”
She retrieved the diary from where she hid it and opened it at one of the bookmarks. “Here, listen to this”

“Charles asked me about the scars on my arms. He said he knew what they were and asked me if I wanted to tell him how I got them, but that he’d understand it if I didn’t. I said I had to think about it. I will be hard to tell him the story I’ve tried to forget for so long.
I decided there will be only one person I’ll ever tell my story, and that person will be the man I will grow old with. Could Charles be that man?
I hope he is.

“Lying in his arms I realized I was happy. I was not just feeling cheerful, but truly happy, secure and content. It was a nice, almost forgotten feeling. It was almost as if I was lying in Donald’s arms again, far away from all the difficulties of life. I asked Charles if he loved me. He said he did, more than anything else.
I told him I wanted to tell him about my scars. He reassured me that I didn’t have to if I didn’t want to. I said I had to, because I wanted to be with him for the rest of my life. He said that would make him the happiest man on earth.

“I told him the complete story of my life and he silently listened to everything. He didn’t judge me when I told him about discovering sex with my brother and subsequently getting pregnant from him. He held me to his chest and stroked my hair and I could feel his tears on my shoulder as I told about losing my brother, my friends and my baby.
He asked if that was when I cut my wrists. I told him I had nothing to live for, and that I wanted to end the pain. I took the knife from the kitchen and cut myself in the bathtub. I told him about the burning pain and the feeling of deliverance, and how finally everything became silent and dark.
I told him about waking up in the hospital, and how completely defeated I felt. I told him they doubled my dose of tranquilizers and how three years went by in a haze until I finally moved away from Aunt Barbara and into my new home in the city.

“Charles said he loved me and that he would never let anything bad happen to me ever again. As he spoke those words, I saw the kindness in his eyes and I heard the sincerity in his voice. I knew he truly meant every word and I knew I would love him forever for it.”

“Well, that explains a lot” Audrey said.
“Yes”
“Can you imagine, three whole years?”
“No, it must have been horrible”
“I hope there will be happier times for her now”
“Yes, me too. She deserves it”
My grandmother’s well-being wasn’t the only reason I was hoping for happier times, there was also a somewhat more selfish reason. The past day and a half Audrey had been lying in my arms, reading the story. Her sexy body so close and so alluring, but neither of us was really in the mood to do anything. We had hardly made love at all and the pressure in my balls was reaching uncomfortable levels. I would love to release some of that pressure before I would leave for college again tomorrow.

“I said I loved him too and we kissed. It was during that kiss, I knew I had done the right thing by telling him. He now knew everything about me. There was nothing that stood between us anymore and I felt closer to him than I had ever felt. We made love for the first time.

“It was a bit unexpected when it happened, but I’m glad we did it. Charles is such a fantastic lover. He’s sweet, passionate and very considerate, but at the same time he’s like an animal, strong as a horse and dogged like a wolf, relentlessly pursuing his goal, making me climax again and again. Making love with him is almost medicinal. With every thrust of his cock he makes all the unpleasant memories seem farther away and with every kiss I love him more”

And with that, happy times had returned. Once more the dairy was filled with page after page of graphic descriptions of Nan’s sexual adventures. It got Audrey so excited, she couldn’t even wait for the relative safety of the night. Only half an hour after I left her room, and while our parents were still watching TV downstairs, she came to see me again. She lay her finger on her lips, telling me to be quiet. She didn’t have to explain what she wanted, the look in her eyes told me everything I needed to know, and I liked it.

She kneeled in front of me and nimbly unbuttoned my fly, grabbed my cock and sucked it into her mouth. Within seconds she had me fully erect.
“Please Chuck, I need you, right now” she whispered as she dropped her pants, bend over and placed her hands on my desk.

I moved my hand between her legs and felt her soft lips. I hadn’t had sex in two days, and in front of me was the hottest and wettest pussy ever. Even though the threat of being discovered was substantial and the consequences would be dire, my desire for her overruled all calls for caution. I lowered my pants and took position behind my sister.
I nuzzled her neck and kissed her behind her ear while I slowly dry humped her with my hard cock between her ass cheeks. She turned her head and was looking at me with lust burning in her eyes, non-verbally ordering me to stop fooling around and fuck her hard.

I grabbed my cock, bent it down and eased myself back and forth between her slick lips. Audrey was whimpering with need and rolled her hips to give me better access to her pussy. The tip found her opening and I pushed in. Wish a gasp of release, her delicate tissues yielded and I was engulfed by her delightfully tight and hot pussy. Slowly I pulled halfway out and then pushed forward again until the cheeks of her butt were pressed firmly against my lower abdomen. Audrey bit her lip and uttered a strained groan as I gave her what she wanted. With my hands on her waist, I fucked her as hard as I dared to, without making so much noise it would alert our parents downstairs.

In all honesty, the threat of getting caught only increased our excitement. My sister came within minutes, and only seconds before I did. I was biting her neck as I pumped two days’ worth of sperm in her quivering pussy. The hazardous pressure in my balls had been relieved, and I instantly felt a whole lot better.

Audrey turned around and wiggled her pants back over her ass. She gave me a quick peck on my lips and vowed that she’d be back later. Then, as quietly as she came into my room, she left again. The sex had been rushed, raw and quiet, but it was fantastic.

Audrey was true to her word. As soon as our parents had gone to bed and silence had descended over the house, she slipped back into my room. She wore nothing but a short nighty as she crawled onto my bed and squatted on my face. She had showered and shaved. Her smooth, fragrant pussy tasted fresh and sweet and I feasted on her copiously leaking juices like a man dying of thirst. I licked, kissed and sucked until her legs began to tremble and her muffled whimpers reached that high pitch. She was cumming like crazy, but I wasn’t going to let her get away now. I locked my arms around her legs and kept eating her out until she begged me to stop. I let go of her and she fell down in my arms, panting and softly murmuring sweet words in my ear.

I didn’t grant my sister much time to recuperate. I rolled her off me, got behind her and lifted her onto her knees. In one thrust I was deep inside her squishy pussy. We still had to be quiet if we wanted to avoid waking up our parents and alert them to what was going on in my room. There was a lot less pressure this time, so I took my time and fucked her at a more relaxed tempo. It might actually have been better that way, because it made me last longer too. This was our last night together, and I was going to enjoy it as much as possible.
A few minutes later, Audrey was escort van chewing on my pillow, trying to smother the moans that inevitably escaped from her mouth while I pounded her from behind. Her hands were clawing at the sheets as she tried to withstand my restrained but forceful pumping. Nonetheless, with every thrust she slowly slumped forward until she lay flat on her belly and I was straddling my sister’s legs.

Despite the more difficult position, I kept thrusting into her at the same relentless pace. My cock didn’t reach as deep as before and I even slipped out a few times, but with her legs closed as they were, Audrey’s pussy was squeezing more tightly than ever. A minute or two later, I felt I my balls tighten as a warning that I was going to cum quickly.

I pulled out, rolled her onto her back and licked her pussy for a minute while I allowed my cock to cool down. Then I sat up, leaning against the headboard, and pulled her onto my lap. Audrey mounted me and rode me like a cowgirl. She moved gracefully and smoothly, with a rapid rolling motion of her hips. Her perky breasts were bouncing before me and I only had to bend my neck a bit and I grabbed one of her pink nipples between my lips. She groaned softly as I sucked and gently bit on the sensitive tip. I moved between both nipples and also paid extra attention to the soft skin between. It did not miss its intended effect, as I felt my sister’s body stiffen again. Her whimpers got louder and I pressed my mouth on hers to stifle them. Then the first orgasmic waves shot through her body. Her pussy seemed to flutter around my cock in a rapid series of contractions. I no longer wanted to fend off my own orgasm. I grabbed her ass and bounced her on my cock until I flooded her pussy.

After we were both finished cumming and cuddling, she leaned back and let my cock flop onto my belly. A creamy glob of cum oozed from her blushing lips and fell down in a long string before pooling on my thigh. She giggled in a cute way as she scooped up a shiny drop and licked it off her finger.

“We taste good together” she decided.

We looked good together too. Seeing her play with my sperm that leaked from her was by far the most outrageously sexy thing ever. My cock slowly came back to life and, with a little help from Audrey, soon was hard enough for another round.

Tuesday

As much as I hated it, I really had to return to college. Early in the morning, while the whole world was still asleep, I had topped off Audrey’s pussy one last time. She then went back to her own room, but not before she made me promise I’d be back on Friday.

A few hours later, I said goodbye to my family and got in my car. As I drove away, I suddenly felt like crying. I missed Audrey already, and every mile I traveled was one more mile between us. I couldn’t believe how hard it was to be away from her, even for just three and a half days.

When I arrived on the campus, I went straight to my lectures. But even there, I could not get Audrey out of my mind. While the professor was talking, I took out my phone and wrote my sister a little message. I got an answer immediately. She was missing me too. We exchanged about a hundred more messages and I even received a couple of naughty pictures. It did lighten my mood a bit, but what I missed most was just being with her, feel her and smell her. No amount of technology could fix that.

At night she called me on the phone, and we talked for hours about everything and of course she kept me updated on the sexual adventures Nan shared with her new husband. Not surprisingly, these stories got me so hot, I had to jack my cock while I listened. My sister then joined me and our conversation shifted to full-blown phone sex.

It wasn’t long before Audrey told me about Nan being pregnant again. This time it was 1971, and the baby was a girl, our mother. It was already late when she called, but I was glad to hear her voice again. Thankfully, she spared me the details of labor and all the diaper changes, but she did tell me an interesting detail.

“Did you ever realize that mom is named after Donald?”
No, I hadn’t.
“Apparently, it was grandpa’s idea. He thought they should call her Donna, after her missing half-brother and his father. Nan liked the idea, so they did.”
“Gee, I never… thought” I yawned, feeling very sleepy. It was past midnight already and I would have to get up in less than 7 hours. I carefully excused myself, and promised to call her tomorrow. We blew some kisses into the microphone and then I hung up.

Friday

I couldn’t wait for today to come. When it finally arrived, I decided to skip the afternoon’s lectures and head home instead, and surprise my lover with an early arrival.
As luck had it, she was home alone and working on her computer as I walked into her room.
“Hey, you’re back” she said, smiling as she held out her arms for an embrace and a long, hot kiss. God, how I had longed to inhale that scent again.
“I’ve missed you so much” I whispered between kisses.
“I’ve missed you too” she said, grinding her pussy against my crotch.
“Hey, I’ve got great news” she said, grabbing my hand and leading me to my old room. “See?”
My whole room was filled with boxes and random stuff from Nan’s. I couldn’t even see my bed for all the junk. There was no way I was able to stay here.

“How’s this good news?” I asked.
“Because, as your loving sister, I selflessly offered to share my room and bed with you, and mom accepted. Now we can sleep together all night, all the time!”
I immediately understood the implications of this situation. A smile formed on my face.
“That’s brilliant! Remember me to properly thank you tonight”
“I know just the way you can thank me… all night long”
“Speaking of mom and dad… where are they?”
“I don’t know. Gone” she said with a naughty twinkle in her eye.
“Do you think there’s time for a quickie?” I asked
“No… but I’ll let you eat me” she chuckled as she led me back to her room. She lay down on her back and spread her legs a little, flashing her white panties as she hiked up her short skirt. I pulled them off and I was greeted by her pink pussy. I swear it was smiling.
I got on my knees between Audrey’s legs and closed in to give her moist lips a kiss, then licked and fingered her until I had gotten her so hot, she was begging me to fuck her. We made love like the long-lost lovers we were, frantic and rushed at first, then more slow and tender as our most urging needs were filled.

An hour later, we were still in bed, sweaty and exhausted, but completely satisfied and more in love than ever.

“Are you still reading those diaries?” I asked as I spotted one of the books under her pillow.
“No, I haven’t had much time to read. Too much damned homework”
“Anything good happened?” I yawned.
“Not really. I’ve told you about mom, right? She writes mostly about her growing up. It’s actually not that interesting. I have pretty much skipped through most of this part. Maybe I’ll read it later when I’ve got more time”
“So, nothing new?”
“Well… Shelley was born, but you knew that of course… Grandpa got a new job, but we knew that as well…” she picked up the book and leaved through its pages. “Wait, here is something you might like to know.”

“I wrote a letter to Aunt Barbara today. It is something I have been wanting to do for some time now, but I never dared to. I told her of my new life in the city and of my husband and our two daughters, but most of all I wanted to thank her for everything she has done for me, for taking care of me and also for saving my life. I also told her I don’t blame her for anything and apologized for running away without leaving a note. Finally, I included my address and asked her to write back, if she wanted. I must say, it feels really good to have finally done this, although I so feel a bit of anxiety as I await her answer.”

“And, did she write back?” I asked
“Err… yes, she did. Within days actually. With a little extra too.”
“A little extra?”
“Uh-huh”

“I got a letter back from Barbara. Inside the envelope were also a couple of letters from Donald, all addressed to me. He writes that he met with Barbara and she told him everything she knew, up to the point where I left. He said no words can describe how sorry he is for everything that happened to me and writes he hopes I’m doing well. He also hopes the best for our son.

“He also explained what happened to him after our father took him away that day. He was in the navy for four years, saw a lot of the world and made a few promotions before he met his wife and settled down. He owns a little shop now, but he doesn’t say what kind. He married a woman named Brenda and they have two sons, Jim and Ronald who are six and seven years old now. There were a few grainy photos of his wife and kids attached to the letter. They look nice. She does too.

“Every letter ended with his address and phone number, and that he’d love to hear from me. I think I will do that.”

“And, did she?”
“She did”
“What happened?”
“according to the diary, she called him the next day, and they were on the phone for hours, sharing all the things that had happened in the past years. He said Barbara had told him about their baby, and that he had tried to find him. He had send dozens of letters to the nuns at the orphanage, but didn’t get a single answer.”
“So, nothing new there either?”
“No, but he visited her, for real, a little later”
“Must have been weird, huh?” I said “I mean, old lovers and that”
“Not according to Nan. Let me see…”

“I was afraid it would be difficult to face him again, or awkward even, but it wasn’t. The moment I saw him and looked into his brown eyes, I knew I would always love him. We weren’t in love anymore, I had Charles now and he had Brenda, but there were still warm feelings that will always remain.”

“That’s sweet, don’t you think?” I said.
“Yeah, but it’s a bit sad too.”
“Sad?” I asked, not quite knowing what she meant.
“Yeah, their love, ultimately destroyed by their stupid parents”
“Well, they’ve been separated for over a decade. They’re happy now”
“I couldn’t stop loving you in 100 years” she said sincerely.
I knew how she felt. I thought the wisest thing was not to answer and kiss her instead. “Nobody’s ever gonna separate us”

We cuddled for a few more minutes. Our parents would come home soon, so it was time to get out of bed and air out the room, take a quick shower and get decent again.

I helped mom prepare dinner and she got me up to date with the matters pertaining Nan’s estate. After dinner, I stayed with my parents while Audrey went to her room. When dad was fully engrossed in his football game, and mom was reading her novel, I excused myself, telling I had to unpack, and went upstairs to Audrey’s room.

“Hi baby” she smiled as I came in her, no, our room. She embraced me and gave me a peck on my lips. She had a strange, somewhat proud look in her eyes.
“I think I’ve discovered why mom wanted to keep the books a secret”
“Yeah? And why is that?”
“Well, if you thought Nan had issues, wait ‘till you hear about mom”
“Issues?”
“Let we say… illicit desires?”
“Desires bad enough to eradicate her mother’s diary?”
Audrey nodded, picked up another one of the diaries and opened it at one of the bookmarks.

“As we drove home, I had a casual chat with Donna. I asked her if she was seeing someone. She said no and I asked why. I didn’t mean anything by it, but the way she reacted was a little odd. She blushed and told me she didn’t like any of the boys she knew, claiming they were all still boys; rude and immature. Then she said the darnedest thing; she said she was jealous of me having a man like Charles.”

I nearly choked as Audrey said that. “Are you saying mom was hot for her own father?”
Audrey ignored my question and kept reading.

“I asked her what she meant by that remark, and she listed all the things she desired in a man and then compared this ideal man to the ‘boys’ she knew, and to Charles. On a hunch, I asked whether she wanted someone like daddy, or her actual daddy. Donna didn’t answer, but the way she blushed and stared at her knees told me what she didn’t want to say. I told her it was okay, that there was nothing to be ashamed of, that lots of girls developed a little crush on their father.

“She started crying, saying she was a sick freak for craving her own father. I parked the car on the side of the road and we got out. We sat down in the grass and talked for a long time. As I was trying to comfort her, I told Donna she I knew what she was she was going through. She questioned me with her eyes, and asked if I too had been in love with my father. I hesitated for a moment and told her it had been my older brother.

“She was visibly surprised by my confession. She asked if I was talking about her uncle Donald. I nodded. I could see a thousand questions rush through her mind. Finally she simply asked if we ever ‘did’ something. I just nodded again. Then she surprised me by asking if that was why we never visited my parents. I said it was part of it.

“She asked how old I had been. I said I was eighteen, like she was now. Then she asked how old Donald was. I said he must have been twenty, or twenty-one. She said Uncle Donald was a handsome man, and that she could understand why a girl would fall for him. She asked if I regretted anything. It was the hardest question I ever had to answer. For all the misery that followed our short-lived romance, I did not regret one moment of it. I told her so. Through her tears, she smiled at me, and thanked me.”

Audrey opened the diary at the next bookmark and continued.

“Charles is oblivious to Donna’s affliction, but every time she looks at him, I can see the desire burning in her eyes. She’s no longer the happy, outgoing girl she used to be, and becoming more retreated every day. I know what she needs. She’s a lot like me in many ways, but unlike me she doesn’t have a horny brother to give it to her. Maybe I should ask Charles if he wants to help. I’m sure I can persuade him to allow Donna to join us in bed when her need gets too high.”

“Wow”
“Yeah”
“And, did they… you know?”
“I haven’t gotten to that point yet”
“But you think they will?”
“I don’t know”
“You’ll read it to me when anything happens, won’t you?”
“Of course”
“I hope she does. That would be so hot. I can already imagine it: Mom having sex with her own father”
“You’re weird” Audrey giggled.
“I know. But you love it”
“I do” she admitted and kissed me on the lips.

There wasn’t time to do more than exchange a few kisses, as it was almost bedtime and our parents would come upstairs any moment. Indeed, only a few seconds after Audrey and I broke our kiss, the door swung open and mom came in.

“Good, you’re already here” she said to me. “I’m sorry, but we had to put all the stuff somewhere”
“It’s okay mom, Audrey explained it already.” I said. It was hard to look at mom and keep a straight face.
“Okay. Well then… err, the bed is big enough for two, but if you’d rather sleep somewhere else, there’s an aero bed, or you can use the couch”
“That’s fine mom, I don’t mind sharing a bed with my little sister”
“Come on mom, we’re both adults. I told you, it’s okay” Audrey added, maybe a bit too eager.
“I know… It’s just…” mom said “…never mind”
She shook her head and walked out.

“Oh my god!” Audrey whispered. “She knows!”
“She does not” I said decisively “Do you think she’d even let me sleep on the same planet as you if she had the slightest idea of what I plan on doing with you?”
“I don’t know. Remember, she fucked her own father”
“She did?”
“Probably. Not yet anyway. But she would have, if she had half the chance”
“Like sleeping in one bed you mean?”
She nodded, smiling again.
“So, tell me, what are those plans you mentioned?”
I laughed. “You’re gonna love it”
“I’m sure. Tell me more”
“First, I’m gonna start by going down on you and then I’m gonna make love to you until the sun comes up”
“Is that a promise?” she giggled.
“I promise.”

Saturday

The next morning, I woke up first, feeling better than I ever had. When I opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was my sister’s beautiful face, still sleeping peacefully. She looked like an auburn-haired angel in the morning sun. I watched her delicate features and listened to her steady breathing while she slept. Finally, she opened her eyes and smiled.
“Hey” I said.
“Hey”
“Did you sleep well?”
“Hmmm” she smiled. Her hand reached for mine and our fingers intertwined. “I like sleeping with you. I dreamed of you. It was nice”
She pulled my face to hers and gave me a kiss.
“Do you know what time it is?” she asked
“Just after ten”
She groaned unhappily. “We’ve got to get up”

We showered separately, still a little cautious after last night’s narrow escape. Audrey went first and then I took my turn. When I got back in our bedroom, she was sitting on the bed, reading the diary. She was leaning against the wall, still dressed in only her bathrobe, and her hand was between her legs.
“Mom and dad are gone” she said as she saw me. “We’re all alone. I was waiting for you”
“Were you playing with yourself?” I asked.
“Maybe” she said with a naughty smile.
I pulled her hand from between her legs and put the fingers in my mouth. It tasted deliciously of pussy.
“I think you’re hiding candy under your robe. Your fingers are all sticky”
“Why don’t you find out for yourself?” she said, giving me that smile again.
I flipped her onto the bed and was immediately greeted by a naked and very aroused pussy.
“There is some tasty candy” I said “is there enough for me too?”
“It’s all for you” Audrey giggled.

It was the invitation I was waiting for and lowered my head until my lips touched her stomach. From there I kissed my way to her freshly shaven mound, then past her pussy and down her thighs. Twice more I passed the moist lips as I nibbled and kissed the inside of her legs, before I suddenly dragged my tongue all the way over her seething slit and rolled the tip around the little nub of her clit. She inhaled sharply as my finger penetrated her. I moved my finger in and out, and licked her at the same time. Soon she was moaning softly and her hands on my head told me she was ready for more.

I pulled her further down on the bed and crawled between her legs. Because of the way she lay, her pussy was an open target and the tip of my cock slid smoothly between her slick labia.
“Wait” she whispered as I was about to enter her.
“What?”
“Do you want to fuck now, or shall I read to you the story of when mom first had sex with her father?”

My cock was already about to blow. As much as I wanted to learn more about mom’s naughty secret, there really was no choice for me. I pushed my hips forward and penetrated my sister while I visualized our teenaged mother losing her virginity to her father. We fucked savagely, grunting and moaning as we raced towards orgasm.
It was a quick and desperate shag, and I don’t know which one of us came first. I just remember blasting off in her convulsing pussy as she was biting my lip hard enough to draw blood.

As soon as the lightness in our heads cleared, Audrey crawled back up the bed and opened the diary again. I lay behind her, looking over her shoulder and listening to the story.

“This morning, as Charles walked out the kitchen, I saw Donna staring at his ass. She caught me looking at her and sighed, smiling hopelessly. She was still very much in love with her father. Then a tear grew in her eye and I could see she was about to have another breakdown. I pulled her into my lap and told her I was going to arrange for her to have sex with Charles tonight, if she still wanted. Her reaction was beautiful, her eyes got big and a smile formed on her lips. The gloom and listlessness instantly vanished from her and I had my old daughter back. She asked if I was serious and I promised her I was. She hugged me and kissed me, telling me she didn’t know how to ever thank me.

“I handed her my sheer negligee and told her to put it on and come to my bedroom at exactly eleven o’clock. She asked me if I would be there too. I said I hadn’t planned on it, but she asked me to stay. I said that if she wanted it, that I’d be there. I just hope it won’t be too hard to watch Charles make love with another woman.

“I still have to think of a way to get Charles ready. A few days after Donna’s confession, while we were making love, I tried a little roleplaying and started calling Charles ‘daddy’. It made him more aroused than ever and he even called me ‘Donna’ as he came inside me. He has always been a good husband and a good father, but there’s no denying, he wants her almost just as much as she wants him. But while Donna desired nothing more than to give herself to Charles, he might need a little encouragement. If I played things right, he would surely be willing to take her.
I don’t know yet how I will do that, but it will be one hell of a surprise for him.”

“Dear diary,

“Everything went perfectly! I had not told Charles anything about my plan, but he played his role beautifully. Of course he noticed I was more excited than usual, but he didn’t know the true reason. He just let me drag him to the bedroom and tear off his clothes. I kneeled between his legs and began to massage his cock to hardness. My timing was perfect. At eleven o’clock I had him close to ejaculating, when I heard Donna’s footsteps in the hall. In just a few moments, she’d come in through the door. I got up and waited by the door, leaving Charles naked and erect.

“As he sat there on the bed alone, he looked at me and asked me what I was doing. I told him to relax and enjoy the surprise I had for him. Then, the door opened and Donna came in, wearing nothing but my negligee. The lamp in the hallway lit up the sheer fabric and gave her an ethereal aura, like a nymph or perhaps an angel.
Donna’s young, flawless body filled the delicate garment better and more beautifully than mine had ever done. She was excited, with a light flush on her face and chest and puckered up nipples, hard like little pink bullets. I took her hand and led her into the room. She walked confidently towards her father, seductively swaying her hips as she moved.

“Charles looked at me in astonishment. He couldn’t believe the surprise I promised him was our own virgin daughter. I let go of her hand and she sat down in her father’s lap. She kissed him on his lips and told him that she loved him and wanted him to her first lover. He looked at Donna again and back to me, his eyes now asking for permission to go ahead. He’s so sweet, I honestly believe he would have rejected Donna if he thought I wasn’t hundred percent okay with it. I nodded again and blew him a kiss. Taking this encouragement, he took our daughter in his arms and untied the negligee. The silk garb fell off her shoulders and floated to the ground, leaving Donna as naked as the day she was born.

“She was nothing like that little baby girl anymore. Now she was endowed with a pair of gorgeous round breasts, a slim waist and curvaceous hips. Donna was a full-grown woman now, and ready for her first man. I could tell Charles was liking what he saw. His big cock was obscenely erect, throbbing against our daughter’s stomach as he grabbed her and kissed her on the lips. She eagerly kissed him back, with pure sexual hunger.

“Without wasting another second, Charles lifted our daughter in his arms and tenderly laid her down on the bed. By instinct she spread her legs and raised her knees, giving her father full access to her dripping wet pussy.
He got on his knees and moved over her. He kissed her breasts and then her stomach. Her nubile body shook as his fingers tickled her sides on his way down. Then her eyes got big and she gasped as Charles kissed her between the legs. Like no other, I know the wonderful things Charles can do with his mouth, and I could see its effect wasn’t lost on Donna either.

“As he licked her lips and suckled on her clit, I saw the look of surprise on our daughter’s face change into lust and then almost pain as she approached orgasm. There was a moment I felt a touch of jealousy creeping up on me. At first I thought it was because of Donna, who was tasting the pleasure that had been exclusively mine, but if I am honest, the one I really envied was Charles, nibbling on that delectable virgin pussy.

“Within minutes, Donna was hit hard with a first orgasm. Her fists were clenching handfuls of her lover’s hair as she kept him trapped between her legs. Though he may have had some difficulties breathing, Charles’ mouth stayed locked on her sex while she lay shuddering on the mattress. She seemed to climax forever, but eventually the convulsions lessened until they were nothing but shivers.

“Charles got on his knees and crawled between our daughter’s wide open legs. He lifted her knees a bit and positioned himself on top of her. Before he made his move, he asked if she was ready. Donna nodded. She was a little scared, but determined to go ahead.

“Now that he had her permission, he grabbed his fat cock and rubbed it up and down her pussy a few times. Then he aimed the tip at her entrance and began to push in. I could see Donna brace herself as her father slowly increased the pressure. Then I saw and heard her wince as the blunt head of her father’s penis broke her cherry.

“Charles was a lot more gentle and careful than Donald had been with me. After this first move, he allowed some time for Donna’s vagina to accommodate to his invading cock, so it wouldn’t be too painful. After a while she whispered that she was okay, and Charles slowly fed her another few inches. Soon he was almost all the way inside her.”

All this time while Audrey was reading, I had been spooning her. It wasn’t long before the story had triggered another erection and now my cock was pressing firmly against her ass. Seeking a little more room, I slipped my shaft between her legs, where it fell smoothly into the tiny gap between her thighs and pussy. The little bit of sperm that had flowed from her vagina made the snug space extra slippery and I couldn’t help but gently saw back and forth between her thighs as she read on.

“It was beautiful to watch Donna writhe underneath her father. She had her long legs wrapped around his waist and held him tight as he made love to her. Now that she finally had him inside her, she made sure he wouldn’t pull out before she was completely satisfied.”

Audrey kept reading calmly while I was slowly pumping my hips, but I knew she was becoming more and more aroused. Her voice told me that, and the increasing heat between her legs confirmed it. When I pushed forward once more, she suddenly pressed her hand between her legs and tilted her hips at the same time. Instead of sliding along her slick lips, my cock now pried them apart and smoothly re-entered her greasy pussy.
She grunted softly as I pushed in as far as I could, which wasn’t too far because of the way we were spooned. But, as we had shared an intense orgasm only a few minutes ago, there was no pressure and no rush. Just sliding my cock in and out of my sister’s velvety orifice was all I wanted. We made love slowly while Audrey read from the diary, the sentences laced with gasps and moans.

“Now that Donna was more accustomed to his size and girth, he began to thrust more deeply into her. Her mouth fell open and she stared wide-eyed at the ceiling as she first experienced the pleasure only a man could give her. Thinking back to my painful first time, I was glad Charles was her first. He took his time, thrusting steadily for minutes while he kissed her lips, neck or breast, only increasing the pace as her excitement reached a new, higher level.

“I knew both Donna and Charles were close to orgasm. He was truly fucking her now, with all his might. I was beginning to fear he would not be able to hold it off long enough for her to peak, when Donna tensed up, whimpered a soft ‘daddy’ and came. The muscles in her stomach contracted so powerfully they lifted her upper body clear off the mattress, and kept her suspended in the air as the waves raced through her body.

“Just as her fingernails dug into her father’s back, he thrust his cock one more time deep inside her. I could see his butt clench and I knew he was ejaculating inside our daughter. I doubt if Donna was aware of what was happening, as she was being consumed by her own climax. She clung onto her father and looked deep in his eyes, begging him not to stop. Spurred on by her whimpered request, Charles kept thrusting into her throughout his orgasm and long after.

“Slowly Donna came back to her senses and pressed her lips against her father’s again. She kissed him hungrily and passionately, intensely grateful he had finally scratched the itch that had tormented her so long, had filled her up and made her a woman. I know she’ll want more from now on, and I will have to compete with my daughter for my husband’s attention, but I’m not jealous. I love them both incredibly much, and seeing Donna climax under her father’s body was perhaps the most beautiful and rewarding thing I’ve ever seen.

“Charles pushed his hands underneath Donna’s back and lifted her off the mattress. While he was still inside her, he rolled onto his back so she ended up on top of him. Guiding her movements with his hands, he taught our daughter how to ride his cock. She quickly got the hang of it and soon she was rolling her hips as she rose and fell in his lap.

“Until now, I had been watching them from across the room. For this second round, I got onto the bed as well and lay down next to my husband and daughter. I didn’t mean to force myself onto them and turn the twosome into a threesome, but I did want to be part of it somehow. Charles saw me and grabbed my hand. Our fingers intertwined in a gesture of affection and gratitude. I kissed his hand and lay my head on his shoulder.

“Donna on the other hand, was way to absorbed by all the new sensations in her body to notice my presence. The whole world might have exploded without her noticing, so completely focused she was on riding her father’s cock. She was looking gorgeous though. Her eyes were fixed on Charles’ and she had an expression on her face that was a mix of lust, determination and delight. Her firm breasts were dancing as she bounced up and down, her body all flushed and glistening with a sheen of sweat, the dark hair between their legs matted with a thick, creamy lather of sperm and her own lubrication.

“In her eagerness to find more pleasure, she would rise a little too high or move a bit too much forward, and Charles’s penis slipped from her pussy. I grabbed it and put it back in its place. While I was at it, I couldn’t resist giving Donna’s clit a quick little rub too. She looked up and smiled as she saw me. She bent over to give me a kiss on the lips and then she said I was the best mother ever, and that she loved me too.

“I gave her butt little pat and she started to move again. By now, she needed no more guidance from her father, but he held on to her ass anyway, kneading the firm globes as she bounced in his lap, making loud wet noises as she moved up and down.

“I kneeled over Charles and gave him a kiss on the lips. To him it was a confirmation I was okay with him fucking our daughter, but honestly, I wanted to taste Donna’s pussy, and Charles’s lips were as close as I could get to it without licking it myself. The faint taste on his lips left me hungry for more.

“Once more, Donna’s enthusiasm got too great and Charles slipped out of her again. I dove in immediately, and this time, before I reinserted him, I sucked his cock into my mouth and sampled Donna’s juices fresh from the source. She tasted really nice. Heady and sweet and undeniably feminine. I gave his cock one last suck and guided it back in Donna’s waiting pussy and gave her another little rub.

“After I sucked Charles’s cock and guided him back into our daughter’s pussy a few more times, I saw Charles wasn’t going to last much longer. I lay my head on his chest and watched how Donna rode him to another orgasm.”

“Now I’m confused,” I interrupted her, “Is grandpa also our father, or didn’t mom get pregnant that first time?”
“No, he can’t be our father; grandpa had a vasectomy after Shelley was born. And this is still years before you were born”
“Oh”
“But wait, the story doesn’t end there”

“Even after his second orgasm Charles kept thrusting his cock up into Donna’s pussy, forcing out rivulets of cum on every push, until his erection finally wilted and he inevitably began to slip out. Donna too kept pushing her hips down, her body trying to keep as much of him inside her as possible. Maybe she had hopes for a third round, but Charles was truly spent for the moment.

“She kissed and cuddled with her father for some time and then she rolled off his body and onto her back. His cock and belly were wet with his sperm and Donna’s juices. I cleaned him up with my tongue, and licked every drop of the heady concoction from the shaft and balls, then took his flaccid dick between my lips and sucked the last drops of sperm into my mouth. Donna had drained him well and even my best efforts did not result in a drop of cum or the slightest erection.

“As I came up, still hungry for cum, my eyes were drawn to Donna, who was lying on her back with her legs spread. She was lazily playing with herself as she watched me. I could see the lust in her eyes and decided to go for it.
I moved between her legs and brought my face to her pussy. She didn’t make a single move to stop me as I dove in and slowly dragged my tongue from her sperm-filled hole to her little clit.

“I had not been this close to another woman’s naked, aroused pussy in over twenty years, but my tongue had not forgotten. It easily found all the good spots and I had Donna moaning in seconds. I used all the techniques I had perfected on Liv and also tried some of the things I loved Charles doing to me. I knew I was doing it right when Donna’s hands were clawing my hair and pulling my mouth tightly against her overheated sex. It didn’t take long for her to climax.”

“Which reminds me, you still haven’t shown me the part about Nan and Livvy going down on each other” I said
“Shush. You can jack off to it later. Now shut up and don’t stop moving.”
I grabbed her hips and pushed into her deep a few times before I resumed my slow, steady thrusting.

“We kissed and her fingers played with my pussy. During this kiss, Donna rolled on top of me, and from kissing my lips, she went to kissing my nipples, to kissing my lower stomach and thighs. Her lips and tongue moved teasingly slow towards my pussy, and when she finally kissed me on the lips and licked my clit, I came almost on the spot.
She was inexperienced, but a quick learner. As she was licking me, I pulled her on top of me with her dripping pussy over my face. I immediately latched onto her moist lips and licked her while she licked me. We rolled around on the bed like that, sucking, licking and kissing each other’s sex.

“Suddenly, as I was twirling my tongue around Donna’s little clit, I felt a pair of hands on my ass and then my pussy was penetrated by something big; Charles’ reinvigorated erection. Watching his wife and daughter sixty-nine had gotten him so aroused, his cock had come back to life once more. He was fucking me like he was in his twenties again; tireless, wild and energetic.
Sometimes Charles would pull out of me and offer his cock to Donna, who would suck it a little, and then push it back into my pussy. After a few more repeats, he told Donna to get on her knees next to me and fucked her for a while. Donna and I kissed while Charles took turns in fucking us both, until he came inside me.

“After that, we were all exhausted and satisfied. Donna gave us both a hug and a kiss and thanked us for everything. We cuddled in the big bed and then the three of us fell asleep, Charles in the middle and his two women on each side. Twice more that night I was woken by movement in the bed as Donna was riding her father’s cock or being fucked from behind. All in all, he had stuffed her hungry pussy five times before breakfast and once more before Shelley came home at noon.”

Monday

I woke up alone in my own bed. Time had flown. The weekend was over and I was back in my room, two hundred miles away from home and Audrey. It’s astonishing how quickly one becomes accustomed to sleeping next to a warm supple body and waking up together with the girl you love. Life seemed bleak without her and everything seemed to drag on endlessly. My days were filled with hours of unending lectures and then more studying.

As I was walking home at the end of the day, I received a message from Audrey. It was a photo of a pair of panties, its gusset dark with moisture. All it said was that she wished I was with her now. As soon as I was alone in my room, I gave her a call, eager to learn what got her all hot and excited.

She told me she didn’t have time to tell me right now, but she’d call me back tonight.
I threw a pizza in the oven and collapsed on the couch. The minutes felt like hours as I waited for Audrey to call. Finally, my phone started to buzz on the table. I picked up and answered in less than a second. It was great to hear her voice again. I instantly felt a lot happier. I told her how much I missed her, how I had hated waking up without her

When I asked her what caused her to dirty her panties like that, it was no surprise she started talking about the diary again. As expected, the weeks following Donna’s deflowering had been filled with sex between the three of them. The latest major development was that Donna’s sister Shelley found out something was going on.
The whole family sat together and had a honest and genial conversation during which Shelley expressed a curiosity towards girls. She had experimented a little with a couple of girlfriends, but was eager to learn what it was like with a man. What ensued was a steamy foursome during which Shelley learned she was not gay, but loved cock just as much as pussy.

No matter how hot the story was, it was not what I wanted to hear most. Audrey’s voice was. She might have been reading to me from the dictionary and still had me captivated. An hour flew by as I listened to her, and for the time, I almost felt close to her. However, it was running late and mom had already told Audrey to get off the phone up and go to bed. I wished her goodnight and told her once again that I loved her. Thinking of her, I closed my eyes and waited for sleep to come.

Tuesday

Only a few hours later, I was woken again, by my cellphone buzzing on the nightstand. It was one thirty and it was Audrey calling. Worried something had happened, I answered the call as quick as my still sleeping brain allowed.
“Chuck?” Audrey asked. I heard the tears in her voice.
“I’m here baby… what’s the matter?”
“Charles is dead.” she cried.
“Ow shit… I’m so sorry baby… What happened?”
“He was driving when he got hit by a speeding truck. Killed him instantly.”
“Damn… I…”
“Why did he have to? Why him?”
“Who knows… some things just happen. You did know he was going to die, didn’t you? I mean…”
“Yeah, but not like that. It’s so… sudden”
“Well, it was an accident, after all”
“I know, but the day before she was writing about the wonderful sex they were having together, and now he’s gone.”
I didn’t know just what to say.
“What if… I… I don’t want to lose you” she sobbed.
“Don’t say that, baby. Nothing’s gonna happen to any of us”
“You can’t know that”
“You are right, but you shouldn’t worry. What counts is the time we have together.”
“But we’re half a state apart. We’re not together”
“You’re always with me, baby”
“I want to feel you” she said softly. “I could visit you. Then I wouldn’t have to wait so long to see you again”
“It’s only three days, I’ll be back on Friday”
“I don’t want to wait three days. I want you now”

I didn’t object too much, I missed her more than I’d like to admit. We agreed she’d visit me on Wednesday and stay until Friday. We’d have two full days all to ourselves and then we’d go home together. It wasn’t that unusual for Audrey to visit me, but I van escort bayan hoped our parents were too busy to realize we were spending an awful lot of time together lately. The prospect of seeing me tomorrow calmed her nerves a bit. After a few more sweet words we ended the call.

I closed my eyes again and though I was tired, sleep wouldn’t come. Suddenly my phone buzzed again. It was a message from Audrey.
“Life goes on. Can’t wait to see you. XXX” it said. Attached to it was an image file. My curiosity was tickled and I opened the attachment. It was a photo of one of the pages of the diary. I guess she wanted me to read it.

“We were all heartbroken. The man that taught me to love again was gone, leaving an enormous hole in my heart.
“Donna and Shelley were inconsolable. The girls cried all day. Of course, they had lost their father, like I had lost my husband, but we all had lost our lover. They stayed with me and we all slept together in my bed. It was nice to have the girls with me, so I wouldn’t be all alone in the big double bed.
I didn’t sleep at all, just lay there, reliving all the happy and sad moments I shared with my husband in the 22 years we had been together.

“Light was coming in through the window, announcing the new day. My first day without Charles. The girls were still sleeping peacefully. I realized I wouldn’t be alone after all. They were his legacy and he would live on in them.
Shelley woke up first. She opened her eyes and looked at me. She realized it was just the three of us and she remembered why. A tear welled in her eyes and she laid her arm across my chest, seeking solace in my arms. The movement also woke her sister and soon we were hugging and cuddling together.
I don’t know who instigated it, but we were kissing and a little later one of the girls was licking me while the other was kissing my breasts. With every kiss, our sorrow seemed a little less unbearable.”

Part of me was glad there was no repeat of the dry spell we had after Nan’s first pregnancy. I missed my girlfriend more than I had thought, and not just emotionally. In one more day, we would be together again.

Wednesday

All day I was feeling like a kid on Christmas. My sister, my lover, the girl of my dreams was coming to visit. I was counting down the hours to her arrival. She told me she’d be at the station at four and that’s where I was now, waiting to pick her up. The train arrived exactly on time and when the flood of people began to disperse, there she was. I waved for her and as soon as she saw me, she came running. She leaped into my arms and covered my face with kisses while she whispered how much she had missed me.
I picked up her traveling bag and carried it for her while we walked hand in hand to my car. Like a real chauffeur, I opened the door for her and closed it when she sat. Then I tossed her luggage in the back and sat down behind the wheel.

“Where do you want to go milady?” I asked, taking off an imaginary driver’s cap.
“You may drive me home, Charles”
“Shall I take the scenic route?”
“No, you shall take the shortest” she said sternly, but with a twinkle in her eye, before she burst out in laughter.
“As you wish, milady”

I turned the key in the ignition and drove crosstown from the station to the university campus. I parked the car and lead her to my home. As soon as we were alone, she was back in my arms and locked her legs tightly around my waist. I carried her into the home and kicked the door shut. While I was navigating the house, she was kissing me fiercely and unbuttoning my shirt. By the time we made it to my bedroom, my shirt was somewhere on the floor and she was fumbling with my belt. I threw her onto my bed and soon she was just as naked as me.

Half an hour later she lay in my arms, her head on my chest. We were both sweaty and fatigued, but content.

“I want to take you out on a date” I said.
“Like, a proper date?” she asked lazily.
“Yes. Boyfriend and girlfriend. A date”
“They’ll see us”
“I don’t care”
“I have nothing to wear”
“You’re beautiful, no matter what you wear”
“A real date?”
“Yes. You and me, tonight.”
“I’d love to”

I took Audrey out to a nice little restaurant not far from the campus. We sat at a small table in a dark corner. Audrey ordered the pan-fried halibut with seasonal vegetables and I had venison tenderloin with a red wine sauce and a leek and potato puree. For dessert we had creme brulée and a shot of espresso. The food was delicious, and the company was even better. Audrey was looking absolutely beautiful. She was smiling and chatting as we ate the delicious meal, feeding each other bits of our own plate.

After dinner, we went to see a late movie. Her hand was on my leg the entire show and we spent more time smooching than watching the picture. As the end credits rolled off the screen and the lights softly lit the room, we got up and followed the other patrons outside. It was dark and the temperature was dropping fast. Part of me wanted to take Audrey home and cuddle some more before we went to bed, but more than that, I wanted to make this moment last. Tonight had been the best night I had ever had and who knew when we would have an opportunity to repeat this. I’m sure she felt the same and we strolled through the streets, hand in hand, taking the long way home.

Thursday

I woke up from an erotic dream. A suntanned Audrey and I were marooned on a deserted island, and we were making love on the beach. The coral sand was soft and warm and the surf was washing around my feet. My lover had her legs wrapped around my waist and I was about to erupt inside her, when the alarm clock started beeping. I was confused when I opened my eyes and the dream continued. The sunny beach changed in to a sunlit bedroom, but the heavenly sensation remained. When I finally was awake enough to be able to discern between dream and reality, I realized where I was and what was happening.

As I flipped back the duvet, I was greeted by my sister, who had her lips around my morning erection.
“Hi baby” I said as she looked up in reaction to the sudden flash daylight.
She stopped sucking and came crawling up. “Good morning, sleepy” she replied smiling, as she straddled my waist and took my swollen member all the way up her hairless pussy. Even though I probably should be exhausted from the intense and lengthy lovemaking that followed our romantic evening last night, I was fully reinvigorated, and so was she. By the time we finally got out of bed, I barely had enough time to shower before I had to go to college. Breakfast had to wait.
Twenty-six minutes later, I walked to the lecture hall. A playful punch to my shoulder woke me from my reverie.

“I didn’t know you had a girlfriend?” I heard someone say.
I looked behind me and saw one of my mates.
“I saw you yesterday, but you were too busy to notice me” he said.
“I’m sorry, I-”
“It’s okay. If I had a date with a girl like that, I wouldn’t have noticed you either”
“Thanks”
“No really, she’s hot! She doesn’t by chance have a sister?”
“I thought you were still seeing Ashley?”
“Yes, but I’m always ready to trade up”
“Well, I’m sorry mate. She’s only got a brother, and I think he’s already taken”
“Too bad” he laughed. “So, where did you meet?”
“I don’t know, I’ve known her practically all my life. It just… you know, happened”
“Well, congrats again”
“Thanks.”

Thankfully there wasn’t time for more interrogation, as we were late already. There wasn’t even time to get a sandwich, so I had to sit through three hours of lectures on an empty stomach. I made a mental note to program my alarm clock at least half an hour earlier if I wanted to have breakfast this week.

During lunch hour, more of my friends gathered around me, all demanding to know who the hot girl was that was visiting me. Apparently, Audrey had made quite an impression.
It wasn’t hard to hide the truth from my friends. I didn’t even have to lie or make up stories, Audrey really was my girlfriend and none of them had any reason to suspect there was anything extraordinary about our relationship.

The conversation I had with my mates made me think. Nobody in town knew Audrey, or that she was in fact my sister. To them, she was nothing but my girlfriend. In two months, Audrey would have finished high school and go to college, like me. It just happened my university was one of the institutions she was considering to attend. How great would it be if we could really be living together, here, in a city where nobody knew our secret.

We could be lovers and no-one would frown upon us. Better yet, for the price of two rooms, we could also rent a small condo. We’d be together day and night, and maybe, in a few more years, we could pretend to be husband and wife, and even raise some kids of our own.

My thoughts drifted off to a beautiful future, when I was alerted by sudden activity around me. The other students all started packing their books and notes. The lecture had ended and I hadn’t heard a single word the professor said. I wasn’t sorry, this was the last course of the day, and the end couldn’t have come soon enough. I quickly tossed my stuff in my bag and got up, paying no attention to my friends as I rushed off.

I practically ran all the way to my room. My sweetheart was lying on my bed and rolled over as she heard me come in. I leaned over her and greeted her with a kiss. She pulled me onto the bed and straddled me, kissing me passionately while she was dry humping me. Clearly, I wasn’t the only one who had missed being together.
“Wow” was I could say after we finally broke up our kiss, gasping for air.
“I’ve was so lonely” she said. “six hours is just too long without you”
“I know” I replied and kissed her again, popping the buttons of her shirt at the same time. Twenty minutes later I was lying in her arms in post-coital bliss.

“So, what have you been doing all day, besides being lonely?” I asked lazily.
“Shopping. I’ve got the perfect dress for our next date” she said. “And I’ve been reading. Do you want to hear about when mom introduced daddy?”
I was surprised she’d even brought the diary, but I should have known better. Audrey seemed eager to tell her story.
“Is that what made you this excited?”
She nodded. Nan had not remarried after grandpa’s death, so I assumed there wouldn’t be too many steamy sex stories anymore. Apparently, I was wrong.
“Sure” I said.

Audrey pushed me off of her and walked to the door, still naked and with creamy cum trickling down her leg. After a quick rummage, she pulled the book out of her traveling bag and got back in bed. She straddled my lap again and began to read.

“Donna introduced her new boyfriend today. His name is Michael and they met two months ago. She’s really gotten to like him and she says he could be the one. Of course, Donna has said that before, but this time it is different. I hope it’s true, he’s such a nice young man. Tall, strong, well-mannered, and the only child of a well-to-do businessman. If she can hold on to this guy and keeps him happy, she’ll be set for life. I already catch myself dreaming of the beautiful grandchildren they’ll give me.”

“And that, they did” she smiled. “But then again, they first had you” Audrey added as she stuck out her tongue and wiggled her butt.
“So, that’s dad then?” I asked, ignoring both her gibe and the effect of that wiggle on my worn-out cock.
“I guess so, unless she was dating another Michael at the same time”
She skipped a few pages and resumed her story.

“Donna and Michael dropped by unannounced. She said she had great news. Michael has proposed to her and she said yes! I’m so happy for Donna, I’m sure it’s true love. I can see it in his eyes, and eyes don’t lie. Whenever he looks at her, his brown eyes have the same look as Donald used to have when we were together.”

I knew what Nan meant. Those same beautiful brown eyes were now looking lovingly at me every time I kissed my sister.
“That’s sweet”
“But wait, it gets even better.” she said. “I won’t bore you with the wedding preparations and stuff. If you want, you can read it later. Besides, you’ve seen the pictures and know the stories, right?”
“Right”
“Okay. So, they are married and have just returned from a two-week honeymoon”
“Yeah, Hawaii, right?”
“Guam” she corrected me, “but that doesn’t matter. What does matter, is that after they returned, Nan picked them up at the airport and they spent the night at her house.”

Audrey grabbed my penis and readjusted herself. As she sat down, my semi-erect cock slipped back in her sloppy pussy. Gently rocking her hips as she read, she continued her story.

“I was woken in the middle of the night by Donna coming to my room. Without saying anything, she crawled in bed with me, like she used to do before she moved out. It was nice to feel her next to me again and we snuggled and kissed. Things heated up quickly and before I knew what was happening, she was on her knees between my legs, eating my pussy like she had never left. I told her to turn around, so I could do her too. She shaves her pussy now. I think it looks nice-”

“Hey! I felt that!” Audrey said, lowering the diary and looking me in feigned anger. “Don’t you dare fantasize about mom’s pussy while you are fucking me, mister!”
I stuck out my tongue and tilted my hips, pushing my cock firmly against her cervix. “No need to be jealous, sis. Your shaven pussy is the only pussy I’ll ever want”
“Thank you, you’re sweet” she smiled, giving her hips another little wiggle.
“Please keep reading”
My sister resumed her reading and, thankfully, also her rocking.

“I think it looks nice. It’s beautiful and clean. It was very enticing and I quickly planted a kiss on her pink lips. She was still as juicy as ever, dripping almost. I didn’t know how much I had missed her. Like no other she knows how to bring me off and soon I was cumming. I did my best to keep up and together we were having series of quiet orgasms.

“Donna turned around again and gave me another long kiss. We lay together for another few minutes, just laying together and enjoy the closeness. I took delight in every moment we were together, knowing that soon she would have to go back to her husband in the guest room.

“I suddenly felt guilty and I told her we shouldn’t be doing this, that she’s a married woman now and her affections belong to someone else. Donna disagreed, and said Michael was okay with it. She said he knew how I had unselfishly shared my husband with her and her sister when they needed a man so much. She said that my selfless generosity had kept her happy and sane during some of the most difficult years of her life.

“I objected, saying that was years ago, but she cut me off and said she said she had a surprise for me. I had to close my eyes and wait. I felt her get out of the bed and heard her open the door. Seconds later she was back and told me to open my eyes. In a reversal of that night years ago, Michael was standing in the doorway. He was naked like us and he was sporting a huge erection. Donna said it would be an honor to share her husband with me now.

“I was dumbstruck. I hadn’t been with a man since Charles died, almost five years ago. I had no desire for another relationship, but my body was starving for a bit of male attention. Not knowing what to say, I simply opened my legs for him. Guided by Donna he crawled into the bed and between my legs.
I was waiting for him to make his move, when Donna asked me if I was safe.
At first I didn’t understand what she meant, but then I realized I had stopped taking the pill after Charles’s vasectomy, over twenty years ago. I shook my head.
She said it was okay and handed Michael a condom. I knew Donna was on the pill, so she must have bought these condoms specially for me, in case I might need them. Sharing her husband with me was no impulsive act, she had planned this whole night in advance. I could have kissed her for that.

“There was no time however, as Michael had put on the rubber and was ready to take me for real. With his eyes he asked me for permission. I nodded, though I wanted to scream for him to go ahead. His cock easily slid into me, despite the years and the fact that he is a tad bigger than Charles was. It was delightful to be filled again with live flesh. No piece of plastic can ever replace a real penis, especially if it belongs to a strong and handsome man like Michael.”

While Audrey was reading, she kept rocking her hips and as the story got hotter, so did she. As she was describing the intimate details of Nan’s first time with our father, she stopped rocking and started to move up and down in my lap, riding me with ever increasing pace as the story progressed.

“Donna truly hit the jackpot when she married a stud like Michael, and I am equally fortunate to have him as a son in law. His strong, masculine body was so much bigger and stronger than mine as he was on top of me. His hairy, muscular chest, his broad shoulders and the big arms that held me firmly made me feel tiny and powerless. I was completely defenseless against him or the steady thrusting of his-”

Audrey couldn’t finish her sentence, as she was overwhelmed by a powerful orgasm. She lay aside the book and grabbed my shoulders, leaning forward as she slammed her pussy down a few last times before she collapsed on top of me. Her mouth sought mine and she bit down on my bottom lip, moaning into my mouth while she orgasmed.
The sensations were overpowering and I had to grab her ass and keep it steady to I keep myself from spilling my seed inside her churning pussy. It was difficult, but I managed. A while later, she opened her eyes again and giggled apologetically as she gave a kiss on my bruised lower lip.

Then, as soon as she had regained enough control over her body, she reached beside her and picked up the book she had carelessly tossed away in the throes of her orgasm. She resumed her earlier, gentle rocking and though she was still a little out of breath, she continued the story as well.

“Donna sat behind me and cradled my head in her lap. Her hands were around my breasts, pinching and pulling my nipples as she watched her husband and me make love.

“I looked up into her eyes and told her this was the best surprise I ever had, and that I loved her, that I loved them both. She gave me an upside-down kiss and then he kissed me too. Then Michael and Donna kissed passionately. I was glad there were no misgivings or jealousy on either side. I closed my eyes and let everything go, just lie back and enjoy the sensations that were flooding my body.

“Michael’s steady thrusting and Donna’s relentless teasing were getting to me fast. The muscles in my pelvis tightened and then I came. My body shook violently and I felt Michael’s cock pop out, but he was rubbing my clit and I came as hard as I ever did.

“While I was still coming down, he was licking me, lapping up the excess juices between my legs and evoking another small wave of pleasure each time he hit my sensitive clit. Then he got up again and pushed his penis back in me. He was thrusting harder now, and faster. His body slammed against mine and we were making loud, wet noises with every thrust. I had just barely recovered from my previous orgasm, yet the next one was already growing.

“Michael warned me he too was about to come. I looked up in his eyes and told him I wanted to feel him cum inside me. He thrust into me a few more times and then he threw his head back and his body tensed up. A throbbing sensation in my pussy told me he was shooting a big load of sperm in the condom. Seeing and feeling my handsome son-in-law cumming inside me triggered another, smaller orgasm within me too.

“He kept thrusting a little longer, but then his strong erection began to fade and he had to pull out before the condom would come off. I sat up and removed the soiled rubber from his cock. Then I took him into my mouth and sucked out the last drops of his seed. He tasted great too.

“After Michael was spent and Donna had cleaned me up with her tongue, we all lay in his arms for a long time. We showered together and then we all slept in my bed, just like we used to all those years ago.

“I’ll make an appointment with the doctor for this afternoon, for a new prescription for the pill. The next time, I want to feel Michael without a rubber and he won’t have to pull out anymore”

Audrey closed the diary. Her story may be finished, but I wasn’t. My sister had been riding me for forty minutes and my balls were beginning to feel sore. I was in desperate need of release. As soon as she lay down the book, I threw her onto her back and fucked her with fast, short strokes, with no other intention than to make us cum as quick as possible. Within a minute, I felt her pussy squeeze around my cock and then her body began to convulse. As she lay thrashing on the bed, I lost it too and fired a massive load of sperm into her vagina.

“Well that explains a lot” I sighed as I rolled onto my back, sweaty and tired.
“What’s that?” she asked a little later.
“Why mom and dad so often went to visit Nan without us.”
“Yeah, who’d have thought”, she grinned.

Friday

Audrey and I had agreed to go back home in the afternoon and be there in time for dinner. This also meant I really had to go to the university in the morning, as there was a lot of work I had been putting off these days. I much rather would have spent our last day alone with Audrey, but if I didn’t get my work done now, I’d be in serious trouble later. If I did my best and worked as quickly and efficiently as possible, there was maybe time for some quality time before we went home.

It was around noon and I was in the university library, reading articles, when my phone buzzed. It was a text from my sister, saying “Big news. Need to talk now”

I knew that, as much as I hated to, I would have to postpone my work a little more. I quickly copied some of the articles I needed to read and went home. As I closed the door behind me, Audrey got up from my couch and walked up to me. She looked anxious. Whatever she had discovered, it had left quite an impression on her.

“Here, you’ll need this” she said as she handed me a glass of scotch.
“Is it that bad?” I asked.
She nodded. “Sit down and read it yourself”
I did as she said and picked up the book.

“I came across a random bit of trivia a few days ago, and it reminded me of something that happened at Donna’s wedding, six years ago.

“After the wedding, when all the other guests had gone home, Donald came to me. He asked if Michael’s parents had been present. I said of course, in fact, they had been sitting next to me and the couple. He said that was what he thought. I asked him why, and he said the strangest thing.

“He said ‘They have blue eyes.’ I asked what he meant by that remark, but he wouldn’t tell me and said ‘Nothing, just saying.’

“At that time, I didn’t know why he said that, but now I understand. A pair of blue-eyed parents can’t produce a brown eyed son. What Donald was saying was that Michael couldn’t be their biological son. I keep thinking about it and, although it really is none of my business, I’d like to hear their story.

“I went to visit Michael’s parents. I delicately steered the conversation towards her son. After a few glasses of wine, she confided that she and her husband couldn’t conceive, no matter how much they tried. After a series of medical tests, it was discovered that she was infertile, and there was no hope of her ever having a baby. Sometime later, they started talking about adopting a baby and that’s how they got Michael. Donald had been right; Michael is not their biological son!

“It was comforting to hear her story, how giving up a baby could make another couple so very happy. I could only hope my son, and my suffering, had made his new parents just as happy.
I tried to inquire if she knew anything about the birth mother, but she only knew what was told, that it was an unmarried woman who had given him up for adoption. I was a bit disappointed by that, as I would have liked to meet someone who had gone through the same things as I had, to finally have someone to relate to, someone who understood the pain.”

“So, dad is adopted then?” I asked after I finished the page.
“Apparently”
“And that’s what you wanted to tell me?”
“Just wait, it gets worse”
“Worse?”
“Much worse”
The feeling of unease was getting stronger again. I took another sip of whiskey and waited while Audrey leaved through the diary and handed it back to me. She was nervously walking up and down the room while I was reading.

“I casually mentioned to Donald that his suspicions about Michael being adopted were right. He wasn’t surprised at all. He just nodded and said he knew this already. I asked how he knew this. Donald hesitated a moment and then confessed that, after the wedding, he had hired a private investigator to look into it. I thought it had been excessive to hire a detective to investigate his niece’s husband, but he said I should listen first to what the detective had discovered.

“Donald told me that the official identity of Michael’s birth mother was still unknown, but that his investigator had discovered enough. He proceeded to list the information his private investigator uncovered from the military records, like blood tests and place of birth. It was the very same home for unwed mothers as our parents had sent me too. An uncomfortable feeling grew inside me as I began to understand what Donald was telling me. It got even worse when he added that although Michael’s exact date of birth was not documented, the adoption papers were signed about three months after I was admitted. He stopped talking and just looked at me.
‘He is your son’ he said, after a long silence. ‘Our… son’

“I didn’t know whether to laugh or cry, I still don’t. Donald admitted it’s mostly circumstantial evidence and even the blood tests are only about 85% certain, but he just knows Michael is our son, and he has known it from the first time he laid eyes on him. My stomach tightened and I was feeling sick as Donald’s words sank in.

“I stared at the wall, hoping Donald was wrong somehow, when I glanced at the wedding picture. I knew Donald was right, Michael’s eyes are the same. The same as my brother’s and the same as the son I had to give up.”

“Fuck me” I sighed after I finished reading.
“Do you realize what this means?” she asked.
I nodded, slowly. “Dad is mom’s brother”
“Can you imagine… Mom and dad, brother and sister… just like Nan and Donald” Audrey said
“And us” I added.
“And us” she repeated.
I downed the glass of scotch and took a moment to digest the news.
“So, that makes us… cousins?” I asked
“And second cousins too”
“What the hell is wrong with our family?”
“Who knows.” she said as she sat down next to me and lay her head on my shoulder. “What do we do now?”

One thing was clear. This wasn’t going to change anything between Audrey and me. I still loved her and still wanted her. Facing our parents would be another thing.
“There’s nothing we have to do, baby” I said, holding her hand. Slowly she calmed down a bit.
“Nothing?” she said, thinking. “But what if they find out?”
“They won’t. You and I are the only ones who know the secret. We can keep it a secret.”
“I guess we can do that. Or at least I’ll try” then she looked at me. There was doubt and fear in her eyes. “And… us?”

I pulled her onto my lap and held her in my arms. I kissed her on the forehead and assured her I still felt the same about her. This finally eased her nerves.

“I guess we’ll have to go home soon.” I said after hugging her a few minutes. “Are you ready to face mom and dad?”
“No, but I guess I’ll have to do it sometime” she said.
“Do you think they know any of this?”
“I don’t think so. I’m beginning to think mom never read these diaries”
“But maybe Nan or Donald told them?”
“Not that I’ve read so far.”
“Well, just try to keep a straight face”
“What if I can’t?”
“Sure you can, you’re a great actress”
“I only- “
“You’ll manage… Hey, I just thought of something”
“And what’s that?”
“We are second generation inbred kids… We should be retards”
“Hey! Watch who you’re calling a retard, retard” she said and playfully attacked me. After a little wrestling, she was sitting in my lap, her arm around me. I was glad to see she was smiling again.

We cuddled a little longer, but there wasn’t much time left, so we packed our gear and got ready to go home.

Audrey tossed her bag in the back of the car and got in beside me. As we hit the road, Audrey was reading again. I could never read in a car, I’d be sick in seconds, but she could read for hours. I put a CD in the stereo and listened to a little Pink Floyd while I was driving. Not long after we hit the highway, Audrey turned off the music, and read out loud.

“I asked Donald why, if he knew about Michael for six years, he hadn’t said anything. He explained that by the time the investigator got him the proof he needed, Donna was already pregnant. He then kept it a secret, because he feared I would tell Donna, and they might split up because of it. By not telling, he wanted to protect me and my – our – family from re-experiencing the nightmares of our own youth.

“I understand Donald’s motives, but I wish he had told me though. I mean, we must have made love over a hundred times, Michael and me. What’s wrong with me? I’ve had sex with my brother, my father, my daughters and now my son too. Donna and Michael will visit on Friday. I hope I will know what to do by then.”

Audrey stopped talking and read on silently until she saw something worth sharing with me, about half an hour later.

“Now that I know, it is hard to miss the similarities between Donna and Michael. I can’t believe I never noticed! Their eyes are the same, their hair and lots of other things too. The longer I looked, the more I saw; the way they laugh and tilt their head, ever their fingers look similar.
It was impossible to hide my anxiety from Donna, but I just couldn’t tell her the true grounds for my distress. There were moments when I wanted to, but I just couldn’t do it.

“Of course, then came that time, after a few glasses of wine, that the three of us went upstairs. Maybe it was the wine, but as soon as we were all naked, and Donna was licking my pussy, I felt no more inhibitions. Michael offered me his cock and I sucked him. I was giving my own son a blowjob and I enjoyed it, just like I had enjoyed his father’s, years ago. Then, when he got between my legs and started fucking me-”

“Audrey, please. I’ll crash the car if you keep distracting me like this”
“Sorry” she giggled. “Just one little bit, then I’ll be quiet, I promise. And don’t worry, this is after they’re done”

“Donna and I were laying in his arms. The distress had gone and I was feeling happy. Happy that I found my son at last, and happy for the man he had become.”

True to her word, Audrey read quietly for the rest of the trip. It was around five when I drove up the drive. There were no lights on in the house, and dad’s car wasn’t here either.

“I think Nan should have told them.” Audrey said as she released her seat belt. “Or dad at least. I mean, she’s his mother, wouldn’t you want to know who your real mother is?”
“Well… he did know her. He just never knew she…”
“Maybe we should tell them?”
“No, I don’t think we should. For all we know, dad doesn’t even know he’s adopted”
“Yeah, but still…”
“Anyway, if you tell them, you might as well tell them that you’ve taken those diaries.”
“Well, I’m halfway the last volume right now, but you’re right, let’s not tell them anything yet”
“Okay. So what do we do now?”
“Well… how about… we go to our room… and you give it to your little niece?”
“How can you be horny all of a sudden?”
“I guess it’s in my genes. I can’t help it, I just have to have my brother’s cock inside me”
“I just love those genes of ours” I chuckled as I unlocked the door for my sister.

We carried our stuff into the house and raced to Audrey’s room. Audrey tore off my clothes and then undressed too. Mere seconds later she was on her knees and had her lips wrapped around my cock. If I hadn’t been erect already, her sweet mouth would have made me hard in seconds.

She then got on the bed with her ass high in the air and her shoulder resting on the mattress. She was looking at my erection with unadulterated sexual hunger. “Fuck me, bro” she whispered, spreading her swollen labia with her fingers.
I stood behind her and pulled her to the edge of the bed. I gave her a quick lick and then got behind her. With her free hand, she grabbed my cock and guided the tip between her slick lips. She was as tight and hot as ever and really wet too. I slid in completely and started thrusting right away. Soon we had a good rhythm going and soft slapping sounds were filling the room.

After weeks of fucking in secret, I guess it was bound to happen that we would get a little careless. I had assumed mom wasn’t home, but wasn’t sure. I thought Audrey knew. Apparently, she thought I did. So, I was happily fucking my sister’s pussy, when suddenly our mother walked into the room, carrying an armful of folded laundry.

There was no way to hide what we were doing, I mean the floor was littered with our clothes, we were stark naked on the bed and cock was deeply embedded in her vagina. The three of us froze in shock, and in a weird, fatalistic way, my body chose that very moment to cum. The only sound that broke the silence was the involuntary groan I uttered as I fired thick gobs of seed into my sister’s vagina.

“Well…” mom stammered.
“Mom!” shrieked Audrey
“Nnnhh” I grunted.

Audrey pushed me away and covered her nudity with a blanket. I was now standing naked, my stiff cock still dribbling semen, and with nowhere to hide. I couldn’t get in bed, there was my naked sister. I couldn’t flee the room because mom was blocking the door. My post-orgasmic brain wasn’t alert enough to suggest grabbing my shirt or pants from the floor.

Luckily mom was a little more astute and threw me a towel to cover my modesty. It was my sister however, who spoke first.
“Don’t be mad mom”
Mom said nothing, put down the laundry and walked out the room.
“Shit” I whispered
“Shit indeed” Audrey said. “Wait here, I’ll talk to her”
“Okay”
We gathered our clothes and got dressed when mom walked back in.
“Sit down,” she said sternly. “So, how long has this been going on”
“A few weeks”, I whispered.
“It happened a few days after Nan’s funeral.” Audrey added.
“You are taking the pill, right?”
“God, yes mom!”
“Don’t worry, I’m not mad at you.” she said, then added “But this thing has to stop. It’s not… proper”
I could see panic and anger flash in my sister’s eyes. She didn’t want to end this and was willing to fight mom if she had to.
“You have no right to stop us mom! Not when…”
“When what?”
“Not when you fucked your own father!” she snapped.
Now it was mom’s turn to be speechless, blown away by Audrey’s sudden outburst. Never would she have expected to hear those words and it was like each of them was a knife, stabbing her as it was spoken. She stumbled back and dropped down on the bed, her mouth trembling as she was trying to form the words she couldn’t find.

Unconsciously, Audrey and I moved closer together. Her hand found mine and our fingers interlocked as we waited for our mother’s reaction. A lot was depending on what would happen next, but as long as we were together, we could face anything. Anything but ending our love affair.

“How… how do you know?” mom finally whispered.
“I… It’s in Nan’s diaries” Audrey confessed.
“You’ve got her diary?”
“Yes, I found the books where you hid them and I’ve read them all. I know all the things you did with Nan, Shelley and granddad”
“All the things?” mom asked weakly, emphasizing the first word. Of course she knew what Audrey was hinting at.
“Yes mom, I know all the secrets, and so does Chuck”
Mom looked at me now. I could see tears forming in her eyes. I really felt sorry for her. I sat down next to her and gave her a hug and a kiss. “We love you mom, nothing could ever change that.”
“But…”
“It’s true, mom.” Audrey added as she joined me in hugging her.

“Is that why you wanted to destroy these diaries, mom? So we wouldn’t find out?” Audrey asked after we broke our hug.
“No, it’s not like that” mom sighed. “It wasn’t me who wanted to destroy those diaries, it was mother. Before she died, she made me promise to do it. She told me she didn’t want anyone to know what was in them, not even me or Shelley.”

For a moment, I felt a bit guilty for violating our grandmother’s request, even though we were unaware of it until now. Looking at Audrey, I could see my sister was feeling the same thing.
“Well, I’ve almost read it all…” she said, then hesitated for a moment, “and I think she was wrong. I think you should know what’s in it”
Her statement surprised me a little, did we really want mom to know she was married to her own brother?
“Are you sure?” I asked.
“Trust me” she said, looking at me.

I’ve never believed in such a thing as female intuition, but I must admit Audrey was generally right when it came to this sort of things. I wasn’t gonna argue. She retrieved the first four books from under her bed and the last volume from her bag and then handed the stack over to our mother. One by one, mom opened the diaries and read a few pages. Even these few pages were enough to spike her interest. Without saying anything, she walked out our room and retreated to her own, closing the door behind her.

We didn’t see mom for the rest of the day, or the next. Two more days we waited anxiously for her to reappear. I didn’t go back to college on Monday. It didn’t seem that important to me now. All I wanted was to spend as much time with Audrey as possible and be ready for when mom decided to show herself again. In the meantime, my sister and I vowed never to be separated and forged plans to elope in case mom still wouldn’t let us be together.

The sun was already setting on the fourth day, when mom finally left her room and walked into ours. It was clear she hadn’t slept much these days and her eyes were swollen and red from crying.
My sister was sitting in my lap and she promptly jumped up as mom entered, but sat down again as mom made a gesture that meant something like ‘don’t bother’.

“Well… that is quite a story” she said after a short, awkward silence.
“Have you read all the books, mom?”
She nodded. “Most of them, anyway”
“Even the last one?”
She nodded again.
“So, you’ve read the part about dad too?”
“Yes” she sighed. “My brother. My brain hasn’t accepted it yet, but my heart knows it’s true.”
“you’re not going to leave him now, are you?”
“No!” she said with a fierceness that reminded me of my sister’s outburst a few days ago, when the roles were reversed. “I’ll always love him, this changes nothing about that”
“But what are we going to do now?”
“I…” she sighed. “I don’t know… I need more time, I need to think.”
“But what about Chuck and me?” she asked, grabbing my hand.
Mom gave another pensive look and a weak smile.
“You’re not going to break us up?” I asked.
“It seems that would be a bit hypocritical now, isn’t it?” she said, smiling weakly. “Besides, I don’t think you’d obey me anyway”
“No, we’re in love” Audrey stated.
“That’s… nice”
“Thanks, mom” Audrey said and gave her mother a long hug.

Mom looked up at the clock, stretched and seemed to literary shake off her worries.
“I’m hungry” she said. “Is Michael home yet?”
“I haven’t seen him, but he must be home soon”
“Why don’t the four of us go out for dinner tonight?” mom suggested.
“You mean… like a double date?”
“Don’t push it, Audrey” mom laughed.

The sound of mom’s laugh did wonders to lighten the atmosphere and when dad came home from work, she was almost her normal self. She had showered, dressed nicely and best of all, she was smiling again. Dad was just happy his wife had come out of her room and gladly accepted her offer to take us out to a restaurant.

As dad steered the car off the driveway, mom lay her hand on his leg and gave a soft squeeze in a deliberate gesture of affection. “Would you mind if we made a stop at the cemetery after we go to the restaurant? There is something I have to tell you.”

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

A New Day, The Other Me chapter 7

No Comments

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Adult Model

Detective Nancy Escalante: five days after the incident

My whole career in a shit sling because my original case had nothing. Now I’m looking at more nothing and a larger list of suspects. Captain Miller is unsympathetic to my situation informing me that ‘if I’d got a confirmed suspect the first time maybe the suspects wouldn’t have tried again’. Yeah boss that’s really going to help me. Forensic evidence reported they have their total findings ready for me and I find myself stuck in that familiar rock and hard place.

“Nothing? Not a single bit of usable evidence in the whole warehouse,” I ask as the local examiner shakes his head.

“Nothing concrete detective, whoever did this picked a spot that even with what we did find was like picking out a needle in a stack of needles. The location they used was a previously raided dog fighting arena so trace evidence of that littered the scene making it tricky. The items used were completely sanitized prior to use so determining a location prior to incident is impossible. The items found at scene had plenty of DNA evidence only problem is that there is one actual human marker and that would be of our victim,” the older male examiner states and I have to interrupt.

“The victim was covered in blood,” I ask and he nods.

“Unfortunately that was not a person’s blood but a combination of cow, pig and chicken. We’ve began running down where they originated from but…,” he starts but I am already there.

“It’s a large area and narrowing down is nearly impossible,” I state and the examiner nods stoically.

I leave and return to my desk looking at the list of suspects, it’s only six inches of files and that’s just the students who have had interactions with the victim. I see one of my most pushed suspects being brought in along with his attorney and I have to wonder if one person was more right than a small community a few months earlier. I grab the file and settle into the interview room.

“For the record detective this is a courtesy visit, my client is here to give statement and whereabouts during the times in question,” another overpriced lawyer gives me the opening statement I’ll be hearing at least a dozen times over the next few days.

Carlos Ortega: Day of the Hearing on Administrative Negligence

“Sis I don’t need to go and say anything to the school board, my name wasn’t even listed and none of my crew is on the list either. We left Guy alone, I kept everyone back,” I explain to Marta who is upset with me to say the least.

“After everything you and that trained baboon Hector should be there. You make yourself look like what everyone calls you now,” my baby sister informs me and now I find out people talking shit.

“And what are they calling me,” I ask and she shakes her head.

“A gang leader. Not the nice way either. I’ve had to sit and listen while girls at school share horror stories about the female initiations that a girl has to go through if she dates one of your ‘crew’,” Marta explains and I am very pissed by that statement.

“What the fuck does that mean? I have never allowed any shit like that, not ever,” I damn near shout in my parent’s living room.

“Well I’d like to defend you but everyone just looks at me with pity because I’m dating Romeo and since he’s one of your boys they think you ordered a train on me,” Marta is using terms I prayed she’d never know.

“I’m gonna go to school instead and get this settled right now,” I begin to get up and she shakes her head at me again.

“Yes because heavy handed tactics really show a more compassionate side. You let this go on and now it’s bit you in the ass. Oh and since you aren’t going to school and you aren’t going to the meeting where are you going to be today big brother,” Marta asks the question and I want to answer but she is to be kept separate from business.

I let her leave and take Romeo’s car to the district meeting. I don’t envy anyone going up against the Delauter family but my boys should have been stopped after the first time by the school. Okay that is hypocritical of me to say and yes I know what the word means but its true. Benefit of today is movement. We’re taking in product from the Union and it’s going on in broad day light during school hours. Somehow the Old Man got us a window and mobilizing everyone on my end took me about five minutes. Every storage point was set up except one, and that one is Hector’s spot. I’ve kept him out for a couple weeks now but we’re looking at too much to move and store so I have to bring him back in. He’s been skipping school as well which doesn’t put me in a good mood as I arrive at his parent’s home and as soon as Romeo and I get out of my car he’s on the porch to greet me but there isn’t any love right now.

“Didn’t think you’d remember me,” Hector remarks sitting on his porch.

“You needed time to cool off,” I remind him and he shakes his head.

“You needed to step up and do something about him. Three years we handled that disrespectful shit and you just watched. It’s easy to watch everyone do your shit for you isn’t it,” Hector asks before looking to Romeo,” Watch closely and you can see what he’s gonna do with you when you out grow your uses.”

“We got work, a lot of work today. I came here to bring you back in and put you to work, you remember work when you weren’t fucking around with shit that gets us in too much trouble,” I remind him and he scoffs.

“Yeah well enjoy getting your hands dirty El Jefe,” I hate when people call me that and Hector knows it,” I got some homework to catch up on.”

I wave Romeo back to the car and wait till he’s in before sitting next to Hector on the porch. It’s been a long time since we had to talk one on one about anything. We came up together and when I took the helm of the business for the Union I brought him with me and he’s got skills but his temper is his weakness.

“I had to shelf you, you know that right,” I ask and he nods,” I know you can’t let Romeo or anyone see that you get it. Got a rep to uphold.”

“Yeah, shouldn’t have brought him along though,” Hector nods his head to Rome,” He’s not really one of us.”

“That is our alibi; he’s got a plan to make it look like we’re all in different spots while we get everything stored up. So are you in,” I ask and he shakes his head.

“Yeah, get my people and we’ll get it moved,” Hector says and I smile.

We get the basic logistics taken care of and scare everyone when Romeo takes all cell phones from everyone and leaves so he can take care of his part. Four hours of logistics on burner phones while Smitty and Marcus, the Union’s smith, tell us what goes with where and it’s good to be doing solid business again. I get final confirmation that everything is in place and locked down before bringing everyone back to change out devices and get everything cleared up. I don’t meet my people at the airfield warehouses where the Union does most of their offloading. We meet in the usual spot right next to Hector’s house and everyone transfers out the burner phones and Romeo hands back their own.

“I’d like to welcome back my right hand Hector, glad to have you back on the clock brother,” I say in front of the whole crew.

There is a lot of approval in my bringing him back and keeping things positive but as good as things were feeling everyone goes quiet and I see my biggest problem come walking right into the middle of my business.

“What did you do,” Marta demands storming into my crew, the same crew that parts for her like she’s Moses.

“We’ve been out bringing Hector back into the team and reestablishing our borders,” I tell her and it’s kind of true,” What the hell are you doing here?”

“Looking for my piece of shit brother and his thugs… Oh look I found them,” Marta is pissed off at me and I have no clue what I or we did now.

“Sis what is going on,” I ask and she turns on me.

“Don’t call me that, you’re sick. I tried to believe there was something decent about you and your gang but I guess that was just me being blinded because we were family,” Marta says the words and I can’t even form a thought on what happened now.

“Marta we were out handling some little business,” Hector tries to step in and if I thought I was on a shit list I just met someone higher on it than me.

“Don’t fucking speak to me, the best part of you should have been swallowed,” Marta says it and nobody laughs but Hector wants to slap her,” I fucking dare you to do something you coward. Prove you’re just as big a piece of shit as everyone knows you are.”

“Marta we don’t know what is going on, babe stop for a minute and just tell us what happened,” Romeo is trying to take over and Marta almost kills him with a look.

“Guy didn’t show for the hearing today. When they called him for his statement he wasn’t there and his friend Sydney said he told her to go ahead without her. Two hours later after they reinstated Copeland and Hayes the police told Mrs. Delauter that they found Guy’s car and that they were investigating but had nothing pointing to where Guy is. He’s still missing now,” Marta explains it and I stand up.

“Mount up; check every abandoned building, dive, holding spot and drug house. You hit every single one and if you find Guy you call it in to Romeo and hold up where you are till police arrive,” I order my crews who mount up fast.

I watch as everyone except for Romeo, Hector and Marta clear out and wait so that we can have a more private conversation.

“Babe we didn’t do anything to Guy. Nobody has gone near him since your brother,” Rome gets that much out before she cuts him off.

“Don’t call him that, you want to be my boyfriend you own up to your shit or fucking walk because I don’t need you and your little club fucking up my life anymore than it has,” Marta is still spitting mad and Hector steps up for me.

“You want to be pissed little girl I’m right here. I fucked up Guy, I fucking beat his white ass more than anyone else and as much as I would like to say I fucked with him again after shit that went down I didn’t. I led that shit every time and I haven’t seen him since he was at Dutch’s place with your cousin. You leave your brother,” she almost cuts Hector off,” he’s your brother and you don’t know the shit that he’s gone through to make sure your shit is squared up. Only reason your shoes are so white is because he wears muddy ass boots.”

I have Romeo and Hector clear out so that Marta and I are alone and she’s pissed with me, confused, and making me feel like crap and I didn’t do anything this time. I drive her home and we sit with Mom and Dad waiting for the news, any news at this point. Maybe if we find him and save his ass I’ll actually get to talk with Guy and make things right… or at least better.

Brandon Clarke: Same day

What a sweet day it is today. Everything we needed to not happen… well it didn’t happen. That little shit Guy’s girlfriend, some skinny bitch one of the team fucked a couple months ago, said her piece it was all on Guy to make his statement and screw the team, the school and Coach Hayes. We waited for like twenty minutes for him to show and nothing. Half an hour and still nothing, everyone was smiling except for his rich family. Never got to hit it with Bethany because she’s dating Brett and I’m not breaking the team just for her ass. Besides I got Jenna when she lets me have a piece and my side girl, she’s a piece of work and ass. I crack myself up sometimes. Jenna wasn’t there but half the team was in support of Coach Hayes. The other half is a problem since they are siding with Brett since he’s been fucking Bethany. Now that is a pair of legs I’d like to split for a bit. Damn I’m funny.

Well next day we’re all at school and the team is heading to a midday practice except half the locker room isn’t changing. Okay maybe not half but enough of the starters aren’t getting ready and Brett isn’t one of them. Alright, time to squash this.

“Brett get your shit on man, we got practice,” I tell our starting quarterback.

“No practice for me today,” he tells me and pulls his jersey from his locker.

“So you’re just going to leave the team when we’re on our way to state,” I ask and he shrugs.

“Not much of a team if they have to lie and push around everyone else just because your girl isn’t as talented as she’d like to think she is,” Brett is talking shit but the team is listening to it.

“Problem boys,” Coach Hayes asks stepping into the locker room,” Why the hell aren’t you boys getting out on the field, we have practice.”

“Some of us have morals. You know what those are coach,” Brett asks and now Coach Hayes is gonna let Brett hear it.

“You got a problem son,” Coach asks and Brett squares off with him.

“Yes I do, I don’t like playing on a team with a bunch of liars and bullies,” Brett says it and Coach looks like he’s gonna hit him,” and before you try to say anything I heard Brandon getting people on this team to go with him so that Guy would drop out of the scholarship so his girlfriend could get her spot back. I also heard you telling everyone the day before to make Guy sound like a damn animal when they were brought up to speak before the school board. Maybe that wasn’t enough for you so when he didn’t show up and I couldn’t find other members of the team that weren’t at school or the hearing and Guy was reported missing I figured I’d be better off letting my record on the field speak for itself with scouts instead of teaming with your personal hit squad.”

“Everyone clear out… NOW,” Coach Hayes yells and the team, most of it leaves for the field except me, Brett and about ten other players,” Listen here son, I didn’t do anything to that boy and I didn’t have anyone on this team do anything either.”

“Tell that to the police, I’m meeting with them today to go over what I’ve seen and heard,” Brett is pissing off Coach Hayes but Coach looks scared.

“Brett nobody here did anything to that boy,” Coach starts and one of the linemen interrupts.

“Except they did, we all heard it and you lied about it for what? A game,” big and dumb doesn’t see the big picture.

“So six of us get suspended and can’t play in the playoffs, which screws the whole team over. You want to ruin our senior year because of one little shit that you happen to be fucking the sister of,” I ask Brett who laughs at me.

“You already screwed this team when you decided to assault a student on campus in front of witnesses. Look around Brandon, me the Quarterback, two wide receivers and the entire offensive line are walking out. Good luck running with second string, maybe you can get an endorsement on laundry soap for washing grass out of your uniform,” Brett jokes and I ain’t laughing.

Coach and I watch as all of them clear their lockers and walk out the opposite entrance. Coach is thinking hard for a minute before following them out. I gotta back the Coach Hayes since he’s been there to keep my ass out of trouble and we catch up to Brett who is talking into his phone.

“Yeah baby… no head there now… don’t worry about practice… go and take your sister you drive faster than she does…,” Brett tells Beth, I think over the phone.

“Brett get the team and get back to the field. This team will be crippled without you on it,” Coach Hayes pleads to Brett.

“Yeah man, we’ll square up with Guy when he comes out hiding,” I figure I’ll make nice and sorry for the shit.

“You want the team back,” Brett asks Coach and he nods,” Bench Brandon for the rest of the season.”

“What?! Every scout in the state will be watching these games. This is my chance,” I yell at Brett who doesn’t even look at me.

“We have five games left and the state championship and I need my best players on the field. Be reasonable here son,” Coach asks Brett who shakes his head.

“You allowed him to get away with assaulting another student so you could win games, he goes or we go,” Brett says before walking away.

Half an hour later I’m sitting on the sidelines watching second string running back learn my routes. He’s slow and missing his passes but Brett and the rest of the offense are on the field in uniform. I still have my uniform on and I’m waiting to find out when Coach is gonna put me in when my phone goes off, yeah I brought it since I’m not practicing. Jenna is freaking out, Beth has been posting on Facebook that her brother was found and is in the hospital. Well we were all here at practice so that proves it wasn’t us. I stop Coach Hayes and run out to Brett who breaks a huddle to listen.

“They found Guy, he’s in the hospital,” I tell Brett who shrugs,” See it wasn’t me or anyone on the team. Talk to Coach Hayes and put me back in.”

“You mean it wasn’t you ‘this time’. What about next time,” Brett asks me before turning back to the huddle.

“Come on man this is bullshit,” I say disgusted with this shit.

“Yeah, too many players on the field and we have a running back out here,” Brett tells me.

I’m back on the bench and Coach Hayes is watching me funny, what the fuck! It’s not like I did anything for real.

Detective Nancy Escalante: six days after incident

I’ve interviewed an entire gang, a football team with coaches and one very distraught friend of the victim and still have nothing to go on as to who abducted and quite frankly tortured Guy Donnelly. Everything from the attempted murder he suffered months ago is flooding back into my lap and sadly it is bringing me nothing I can use. Both scenes had no DNA, fingerprints or hard evidence that someone was there except for the bare bones witness statement of the victim himself. I’m looking at the same lack of evidence again only this time Guy hasn’t been deemed fit to give statement yet thanks to the doctors at the hospital. He was stabbed and talking fine but now he is so screwed up according to them that he has not spoken in nearly a week since he was found. My fellow officers have been helpful but Captain Miller’s constant need for updates on the case is beginning to grate on my nerves.

I leave the precinct for lunch and head to the hospital but not to see Guy. I’m waiting outside the emergency room with a bag of burgers and fries hoping to see John, my estranged boyfriend. We’ve had a tough run of it for six months now and with conflicting schedules things are a little tense. I see him signing something for an orderly when he sees me and hands off the clipboard before coming over.

“Here to see your witness,” John asks pulling his brown hair out of his eyes.

“No, here to see you. I brought lunch,” I offer holding up the bag and he smiles.

We sit and eat in his office, I miss him and I hope he misses me. We barely talk except for the basics when he decides to take some initiative.

“So your victim is doing well considering what happened to him,” John informs me and I pause.

“I’m not here for him,” I reply and John gives me a look,” Not right now anyway. I’m here to take a minute.”

“So now I’m a diversion from work,” John asks before smiling.

“You know what I mean; it’s just bad for that kid. He’s been picked on for years and then someone tries to kill him. Now a week ago he’s been found beaten and covered in blood, I saw the photos and according to his doctor he hasn’t said a word since,” I explain and John looks like he knows something,” What is it?”

“Well first off since you are really here for me maybe I could help you a little with the songbird,” John says it and I’m confused.

“What are you talking about,” I ask.

“The victim, he hasn’t spoken but a couple times now orderlies and nurses have heard him singing. It’s quiet but anyone passing his room when nobody is in there with him can hear him singing. Hell I went by to see if it was true, he sings. I can’t hear what it is but he’s doing it,” my boyfriend tells me and now I’m curious.

We finish lunch and I want to stay but figure I should head back to the precinct to see if anything new has turned up. I almost get out of the hospital when I almost run into Mrs. Delauter, Guy’s mother.

“Detective, are you here to speak with my son,” she asks and I shake my head.

“No Ma’am, I’ve tried and your husband has informed me that when your son wants to issue a statement he’ll let me know,” I keep it official but I’m not happy about it.

“Well as his wife I can say that he’s just trying to protect my son, but let’s go see if my son is ready to speak,” Mrs. Delauter says it and it’s the most civil anyone in the family has been to me since this started.

I leave John to his work day and follow Guy’s Mother to the elevator where we quietly move to a different floor of the hospital. It takes a moment for her to check in and clear me to see her son; yes I have to be cleared thanks to the legal might of her husband. Ever see someone and you know they will never be the same? That’s what I’m seeing as the bruises even six days out are still fresh on Guy’s body; they were so crisp when he was found that you could make out the lines of the straps.

“Guy honey,” Mrs. Delauter addresses her son who looks at us both blankly,” Detective Escalante is here. We wanted to come by and see you honey.”

No response, not a verbal one as Guy looks at his mother, then to me and back to his mother. A blind man could see how hurt she is right now but what worries me is Guy. No response and even the physical reaction is one that says there isn’t any real thought going on upstairs. Mrs. Delauter takes a seat next to her son on the bed and begins telling him about her day and their family as I take a chair across from them and listen. He doesn’t move, barely reacts and I figure I should say something.

“Mrs. Delauter please tell me if there is any change. I need to get back to work and try to piece some of this tragedy together, for your family’s sake,” I say standing up.

“What tragedy,” Guy asks looking at me and the world just stopped inside the room.

“Guy you remember what happened to you,” I ask and he nods before looking at his mother with a calm I’ve never seen,” I’m on this case, another of your cases but I don’t have anything. They were thorough in making evidence difficult at the scene and left me almost nothing to work with. Anything you can tell me about what happened will help me get a better picture of the incident.”

“Tragedy… incident… you mean my assault,” he asks not angry but like he’s clarifying,” Let me start by saying I don’t know if I have much to add that will help but I remember everything.”

Guy Donnelly: day of the hearing on Coach Hayes and Principal Copeland

Today is the day I step up and put people in their place. I finally get a chance to prove that I’m not some target for everyone to attack when they feel bored. Mr. Delauter has our time today set for two in the afternoon and I’ve missed school, I can afford to, so that I can speak on my behalf. Nobody expected me to make a fuss about this but for once my family isn’t just listening but they’re fighting alongside me. Mr. Delauter had some work and Mom needed to take care of a few morning things but everyone is set to meet at one pm at the district offices to settle the situation about Brandon and the football team and the wrongful punishment I received for standing up to Copeland. I have been psyching myself up all morning while Beth has picked out what I am to wear when I speak in front of the district board. Biggest things is to be honest, according to Mr. Delauter, a prepared speech will make it sound like I’m trying to keep things hidden and what I need to win is the truth. I send a message off to Sydney about picking her up so we can ride together and she is excited talk privately, she even suggests we figure out where to go for dinner to celebrate and I suggest her and her parents coming over to my parent’s home and everyone having a big celebratory sit down. Sadly and astonishingly she suggest just us going somewhere and having dinner and now I don’t know what to do but I agree that we can go somewhere nice, she suggests real, and have a good meal. I might actually get a date with Syd, who knew. I leave about twelve fifteen and head to Syd’s parents home to pick her up trabzon escort feeling great about everything when a message comes through to my phone from a number I don’t recognize and when I open it I see Syd in her panties with her back to the camera picking up clothes. It’s attractive then a second one comes in, Syd again in a bra and panties brushing her teeth in the bathroom. It’s interesting until I realize that I can see both her hands in the pictures, no selfies. Begin to speed up when phone call from the same blocked number comes through and I put it on hands free to talk while I drive.

“Who the hell is this,” I ask heading towards Syd’s home.

“It doesn’t matter Mr. Donnelly,” the distorted voice replies,” Right now I have someone in your friend’s home waiting for her. Right now you have to make a choice,
either you drive to the address in I send you or your friend goes in your place. You have twenty minutes.”

Are they serious? They sent me pictures of Syd up close, they’re serious. I send Syd a message telling her that I’m running late and she should meet me at the district offices. I don’t wait for a reply as I change my route and realize that I have to rush to make the address. Midday traffic isn’t what I thought it would be and I arrive at the parking garage and sit in my car waiting for another message when my door is ripped open and something pinches my next sending fire through my body. I shake a lot and am pulled out of my car by strong hands and a bag goes over my head. I’m forced onto my now covered face and bound by something, I try to struggle but whatever I was hit with took almost everything out of me as the vehicle I’m loaded into drives away from my unlocked and keys in the ignition car. I try to say something about it and to ask them to let me go but it comes out as mumbles thanks to the bag on my face. I don’t know how long they, I assume it’s they because I hear more than one voice but they stop and I hear big garage doors or something opening before the vehicle moves again and I hear it close behind the vehicle. Everything stops for a moment and I hear Spanish being spoken before a sliding door, must be a van or something opens and I’m pulled out forcefully. I’m force walked with my hands bound a distance before they are pulled up over my head and suspended on something forcing me to stand on my toes as the binding pulls on my wrists and hands. Finally I hear my abductors speak still in Spanish and now I begin to panic.

“I have money, I can pay you to stop this right now,” I do have money and I have to try to get out of this somehow.

“It’s not about money it’s about sending a message,” I hear one voice tell me before saying something in Spanish to another.

I’m stripped by a knife and two pairs of strong hands while I almost hang from my wrists. I try to keep my clothes on or at least move away but I can’t and now I’m naked and cold with a bag over my head and I realize I am not going to make it. I don’t know why but I’m shaking as a finger touches a very recent scar.

“I remember sticking you, you weren’t gonna die then but you needed to figure out your place. Then we find out you got money and your family has power, you’re just a message now hermano,” the voice continues to speak in a heavy accent.

“You don’t have to do this,” I get that much out as I’m hit with what I can only guess is water.

Not a bucket of water either, someone has a hose and I’m being treated to cold water and lots of it. I was shaking before but now I’m cold and so scared I peed on myself which my captors must have noticed as I can almost hear them talking about it. The water stops and I hear someone moving around me when a pair of hands grabs my bagged head and forces my mouth open before shoving something with the bag in my mouth.

“We don’t want you to scream too early hermano, that would be too easy so that should gag you for a while,” the Spanish accent tells me as I feel like a rubber ball is in my mouth.

I hear a small motor, then some humming but less like a person and more like a machine and finally something touches me and my skin is on fire. I try to pull back from the pain touching my stomach but I don’t have anywhere to go and I’m back into the pain. I shake, my muscles clench and relax, I piss myself at one point and after what could be hours I find myself dangling by my wrists not able to keep my feet under me. My torturers, their title has evolved over time, lower me a little to make sure I’m standing. Only reason I’m up is because I can’t actually fall and I want to. I hear the motor turn on again and I try to move, get away, do anything as fire burns through every nerve in my body and I bite down on whatever is in my mouth. I don’t hear much outside of my own gagged screaming and the motor but there are moments where I hear talking, I can’t make out what but whoever is shocking me isn’t talking but someone is with a possible third person.

Minutes become hours, hours become a day but for me it’s all a blur of pain and screaming. I don’t know when they took the gag out of my mouth but I am too weak to cry or even speak anything that could be understood.

“Please… please…,” it’s all I get out before the motor turns on again and my world is filled with pain.

I don’t know when I black out but when I come to I’m wet and not with water and lying on the hard stone floor. I smell blood, a lot of blood and feel more liquid being poured all over my body while the torturers talk in Spanish among themselves. I don’t move, not like it’s done me good before so I lie there and let it happen. It doesn’t take long before I’m leashed around my neck and led bag over my head out. I stumble and stagger before I’m made to stand as the one who has been speaking to me most of
the time pushes something hard against my head.

“This is a 9mm pistol,” I hear some metal on metal sounds before it’s pressed against my head again,” Now the safety is off and it’s loaded. Here is what you are going to do if you want us to leave your little girlfriend alone. Walk till I tell you to stop then I’ll tell you a direction and you walk it till I stop you. You don’t touch the bag, you don’t turn and you don’t speak. You break the rules and I will put a hole in you then find your little friend and put a hole in her. Comprende?”

I nod; I have to because it’s this or death and Sydney’s life at stake. My feet hurt on cold pavement and I almost trip while walking as I miss a step when my torturer who is a short distance behind me following when he says ‘left’ and I turn till he tells me to ‘stop’ then ‘walk’. Keep walking, all I can do as stones bite my feet. I feel the ridge in the flat like it’s a line and figure to follow the line as my torturer doesn’t say anything. I falter a little, stumble a lot but I keep walking and eventually hear voices speaking more Spanish. Don’t stop, don’t talk just keep walking. I don’t know how long people are watching but there is a man speaking to me or to other at me or all at once.

“Stop staring at him and get a blanket from inside. Friend you need to stop. Stop son it’s alright,” I feel hands trying to stop me and I shake my head.

“Can’t stop or she dies,” I weakly nod my head behind me,” He’ll kill her if is stop.”

“Son there is nobody there, nobody is back behind you,” the man with a lighter Spanish accent than my torturer informs me.

I feel something put over me, hear people talking about calling police, I am pulled aside and sat down on what I can only assume is a step or curb as the kind man pulls the bag off my head and I see he’s a priest. I’m waiting for a bullet to fly up and kill me but it doesn’t and finally flashing red and blue lights come down the street and I’m taken in an ambulance to a hospital.

Nancy Escalante: Guy’s room in the present

Very few real details come from Guy’s account of events but it matches with what we found both on his body and at the scene. He was stripped and strung up to be electrified for the better part of a day his assailants only stopped when he passed out. The animal blood is odd though, I will have to bring this up to the gang task force and see if there is any significance to it or just a calling card for whoever did this. What worries me the most is right now is Guy, he was tortured and humiliated beyond anything and he’s telling me everything with as much detail as he can and yet he’s calm and reserved. He even put his arm around his mother during parts to comfort her.

“Mr. Donnelly… Guy I know it was hard to talk about this but thank you for meeting with me. I need to get back to work so I can put a few faces to the men who did this to you,” I tell Guy who looks at me confused.

“What good will that do,” he asks and I pause at his words,” They will get out eventually, they will find me and they will do it again. They’ve done it twice now and nothing anyone has done so far has been able to stop them. I am waiting here now for the one who spoke to me to come and shoot me.”

I kneel down in front of Guy and see not fear but certainty in his words, we failed him and now he believes that the only thing coming for him is death because he didn’t do what he was ordered to do.

“Guy, your friend Sydney is fine. Nothing has happened to her at all since we found you and whoever did this isn’t brave enough to come after you again,” I attempt to assure Guy who looks with sadness.

“Sydney is not my friend anymore, her parents came to see me and they told me that I need to stay away from her for her safety. She will be safe now that we’re not close,” Guy tells me and I realize how devastating this is for the young man now victim.

“Guy I swear,” I get that much out and he stops me.

“Don’t, you can’t keep it. It’s just going to make you look foolish again and you don’t deserve that. Forget my case, forget me and move on. Better people need your help,” Guy says the words before holding his mother who is tearing up at his words.

I leave slowly, I want to say something or even assure him that things will be better but I need more than words for that. I see John on my way out and he kisses me on the forehead before sending me on my way. Back to the station, I have work to do.

Mark Delauter Senior: two hours after meeting with Detective Escalante

“Mr. Delauter as the psychiatrist you requested I must advise that Guy needs time in a private facility so that we can assess the level of damage that was done to his mental well being,” Dr. Hill is arguing but either I have this argument or one with my wife in an hour.

“I understand your hesitation Dr. Hill but he is speaking and he asked, didn’t demand or threaten, just asked if he could come home and that is where he should be,” I state as Dr. Hill begins what I can only assume is a rant explaining why this is a bad decision.

Personally I don’t think it’s the best decision but when you leave someone inside a box for too long all they think about is the box. What happens outside the box ceases to exist and to the outside world they cease to exist. I’ve used it in many closing arguments for appeals and the few criminal cases I’ve handled and it’s true from what I’ve seen. Guy refuses a wheel chair or clothes other than the loose nursing top and pants he was given and walks out in slippers they provided. Loretta wants to sit with him in the back but he insists that she sit with me in the front while I drive us home. It’s quiet and too familiar to the last time we brought Guy home from a hospital.

“It’s so beautiful out there,” he speaks and I look to see him staring out the window.

“Honey are you sure you don’t need more time to recover before coming home. There is no shame in getting all the help you need,” Loretta asks and instead of arguing Guy smiles at her.

“Thank you Mom but no, I need to be home. I need to feel like… I don’t know but I can’t feel anything in the hospital and would probably feel less in a care facility and besides I am old enough to wipe my own ass,” Guy tells us and that’s when I realize he told a joke.

“Loretta we agreed that if Guy wants to return home then we bring him home and besides the rest of the family have been very concerned,” I tell my wife and Guy perks up.

“Are Abby and Beth alright? Did someone say something to them? Is Mark dropping classes,” Guy begins asking rapid fire questions and it takes Loretta to calm him down.

“They are doing well honey, they are only concerned about you,” my wife’s words help my stepson to relax.

The rest of the drive is quiet and when we arrive home and Guy makes it inside my daughters are the first to hug him and welcome him back. Everything looks really good from where I’m standing as Guy is talking civil and even seems a little happy that he is home and with family. I’d hate to think that torture was what he needed to get past some of his problems after years of neglect and abuse but as scary as it sounds it just might have done us some good. Mark and Guy immediately have a laugh at his clothes and Mark takes him upstairs so Guy can change into something more comfortable while Loretta busies herself in the kitchen with dinner. Dinner goes well except for Guy’s reaction to finding out his case was lost because of his abduction but I have some good news on that front.

“After everything that happened I have it set with the school board to reconvene the hearing so that you get your chance to say your piece about Hayes, Copeland and the football team,” I tell him and he shakes his head.

“It’s alright, things will work out in the end but thank you for thinking of me,” Guy thanks me for taking up the matter for him and now everyone is confused.

“Bro, you can’t let them get away with what happened,” my oldest remarks and Guy just shakes his head.

“Everything will be fine Bro, I’m here, I’m home and I’m feeling good for the first time in a week,” Guy says everything with a smile and my family returns to eating dinner.

My family dinner finishes and everyone returns to their lives save for Guy who is walking around the home just looking at things and I believe humming to himself some song he must have heard. Mark offers to take him out to the gym tomorrow and Guy agrees but stops me for a moment.

“Mr. D, you’ve always told me that I had a place here and I know I’ve been tough to deal with but I have to ask you for something and I think it will cost a bit of money,” Guy is asking me for things, must check to see if the world stopped turning.

“Alright I’ll consider it but what is it you want,” I counter as Loretta looks on.

“Clothes, I need new clothes,” Guy responds with a simple answer.

“Honey I can take you shopping tomorrow if you like,” Loretta offers but Guy simply smiles and shakes his head at her.

“Not regular clothes Mom, I need suits,” Guy’s clarification has me intrigued.

“Why do you want me to take you to get suits,” I ask and he smiles.

“I just want to dress better and you dress better than most men I’ve seen. You don’t put on a polo shirt and slacks to go to work. You dress for success and I want to start to emulate that when I head back to school,” Guy explains and now Loretta is concerned.

“Honey I don’t know if school is the best thing for you,” my wife informs her son and he still smiles at her.

“I need to graduate and I need to show people who I am,” Guy replies to his mother and she is worried but nods in agreement.

I make arrangements in my schedule to take a day and go suit shopping with Guy, Loretta is cautious but it’s justified. I quietly pull my children aside and ask them to keep an eye on Guy, see how he reacts to things and if anything is wrong that we’re not seeing and immediately Mark is not happy.

“Dad you’re telling us to spy on Guy, he’s our brother. Family can’t do that to each other,” Mark is right to an extent.

“Mark Dad isn’t saying spy on Guy but we need to watch him. He’s been hurt over and over and every time he has withdrawn and hid. Now look at him,” Beth argues taking control of the conversation,” He’s not running and I’m not a doctor but that doesn’t happen in a week. Something could be very wrong with him and we need to watch out.”

“Why because he’s dangerous? Because he’s going to hurt us,” Mark is leaping to conclusions.

“No Mark, because he might need our help. We didn’t watch and pay attention and he suffered. Now he is back home and he’s happy or he seems to be but something is… off putting about his demeanor. We need to know if something is wrong so we can be there to help,” I explain but Mark while nodding is skeptical.

My children leave and the one that worries me in the situation is Abigail. She didn’t speak at all when I was talking to her siblings and she has been the first one to jump towards helping Guy when he was down.

“Abby, what is it,” I ask as she reaches the door.

“Dad I don’t know, that’s just not Guy,” she says and I wait for clarification,” he’s different… Dad I can’t really talk about it with you.”

“Why not, Abigail you know that no matter what I’ll never think any less of you and if you have some new insight as to Guy’s change in demeanor,” I state my observations and she sighs,” Honey go ahead and tell me.”

But my daughter shakes her head and has nothing to help my thoughts on the matter. The next two days are quiet as work and home keep my focus. I get minor reports from my daughters and nothing from my son concerning Guy. Worse when I speak to Loretta she just smiles and says that he’s home and he’s happy. The day finally comes where Guy and I are to go suit shopping and I find myself with an entirely different person. He talks about things like where would I like to see him take his education, what fields of study do I think would suit him best and most curious he asks about my time in college. I share a few academic stories and he listens intently as we spend our day at four different shops and two tailors buying a grand total of twelve suits. Some business but most casual suits without ties. We’re heading home instead of eating because Guy knows his mother wishes to see his clothes soon and will make a good lunch for it when I’m caught off guard.

“Why is everyone afraid of me,” he asks and I almost stop the car.

“We’re not afraid of you Guy, we’re worried,” I state and he nods.

“Is that why everyone is watching me and whispering in the dark,” he asks and I have to think.

“Guy horrible things have happened to you, things you should have never suffered and now you have completely changed your entire manner, it’s almost like you are a completely different person. I see it’s you, I hear your voice but you don’t act like you,” I explain and his face shows me a cold expression I’ve never seen.

“Then maybe you should kick me out,” Guy says it and I almost stop the car,” If you are afraid of me then make me leave. I’ll go if that helps you and the others feel safe.”

“Guy we don’t need you to leave, nobody wants that but we’re all concerned,” I explain and he nods but the cold expression hasn’t changed.

“I’m grateful that everyone cares about me and I’m not saying what happened to me wasn’t horrible but who I am now I choose to be. Not a crying, bleeding child on the ground begging people to stop. I will be what I want and that… well that will be something special,” Guy tells me with a smile.

He is very off putting with his calm demeanor and I feel like I should talk to Loretta privately and see if she thinks we need to bring Dr. Hill in to speak with Guy. We unload the suits and accessories from the car and once they’re put away Guy immediately asks Mark if he wants to head to the gym. Mark is almost unsure of what to do but they leave and with my daughters not home I have a chance to speak with Loretta who is in the TV room.

“How was shopping,” she asks looking away from her show.

“We bought suits and I’m fairly certain that he needs some help,” I tell my wife who frowns a little,” I know you want him here and I’m not saying anything that isn’t being thought of by the rest of the family Lori. He’s different and I can’t tell if it is a good thing or what it is.”

“I know he’s a little different but he’s here and he wants to be. He and I have talked over the past few days and while he wants to be this new ‘person’ he’s actually worried about you removing him from the house,” my wife informs me and I have to sit down opposite her on the couch.

“He offered to leave if we didn’t feel safe. It’s not safe but I’m just not sure who I’m looking at anymore,” I express my concern and Loretta nods.

“He’s new, I think something finally turned the child into a man but if you want I’ll talk with him about sitting down with a professional,” Lori offers but I’m quick to add.

“Dr. Hill, I can have her here before he returns to school,” I state and my wife has a sour look.

“I don’t like that woman, she continually backs him into a corner with questions and he has stated numerous times that he doesn’t like her,” Loretta informs me of facts I already know.

“She knows Guy and it’ll be better for him to at least talk to someone he knows as opposed to bringing a complete stranger in and having him learn about Guy from a file,” I state my case and she relents but has personal issues.

We leave it alone for now and eventually all the children return home and I see Guy and Mark talking on their way in. Mark is more relaxed even after Guy is heading up stairs away from him, so far it looks good. Dinner has come and gone with the family talking quietly about small meaningless subjects of no real importance except for Guy, his sits at the table and just smiles at everyone. I don’t know what it is he’s smiling about but it’s not sarcastic or sinister, I’d swear it borders on contentment. Rosa has dishes in hand and I find everyone has turned in before me as I make my way to the master bedroom. My wife is in our bathroom preparing for bed as I change out of my slacks and dress shirt for the more comfortable boxer shorts and sleeveless undershirt, I even leave my socks on which most women find odd but both my wives haven’t been bothered by it and while it sounds like a little thing those add up. I lie down in bed and shut my lamp off as my wife finishes in our private bathroom and with only her lamp lighting the room I can tell I’m not getting sleep tonight.

“I love it that our family is coming together,” Loretta says in I can only respond with ‘uh huh’,” You taking Guy out and him telling me how loved he feels since everyone is concerned about what happened to him and how he’s coping.”

As my wife talks to me I must note the sheer black slip and panties that I have never seen her wear before as she crawls up the bed on my side and takes her place in my lap. Loretta is a very aggressive lover, has been since our first time together and tonight is no exception. She plays with my boxers for a few seconds just to get my manhood out of them before crawling down my body and doing something first I usually prefer for later. Lori takes me in her mouth and all I can do is relax as she slowly works me up and down with her lips and tongue. It’s difficult to explain why I prefer this later is because I like kissing my wife and she knows it but as I harden in her mouth I figure complaining would be a bad idea. Loretta isn’t looking up at me as she continues her work and I pull off my under shirt, won’t be needing it right now and once it’s off I feel Lori pull her mouth off my manhood and feel her shift so she is back in my lap again. Loretta doesn’t usually like being on top so I’m beginning to believe that either I’m being coerced into something or rewarded as she pulls the sheer panties to the side and with an experienced hand guides me inside her moaning like it’s the first time. Always making me feel appreciated and special, it is one of the many reasons why I love her. Usually I’m the one on top so right now I don’t have to do much as Lori works her body up and down my member. I push my hands up under Lori’s slip and squeeze her breasts softly as she keeps up her laborious works. Warm and firmly gripping me Lori grinds against my hips and I feel like I could relax and let her do all the escort trabzon work but I want a little fun. I pull her down to me and kiss her neck as I hold her body flat against my own and as she grinds down on me I push into her a little. Loretta is moaning in my ear as we press harder and faster into each other and I feel her squeezing me and I push in hard a few more times before reaching my orgasm and flood my wife’s womanhood. We grind and hold each other as we catch our breath and slowly after a few minutes Lori pulls her chest off of mine and sits up with me still inside her but I’m going soft.

“That was different but welcome,” I tell my wife who is smiling at me.

“Because the family is happy. They are worried about Guy but he’s happy here and your trip today was something he said he’s wanted for a long time,” my wife tells me before moving off of me and shakes her rear as she walks to the bathroom.

“How is a shopping trip something he’s wanted from me,” I ask and she laughs a little coming back to bed.

“It’s not the shopping, it’s the time together. He’s really opened up to me and he’s trying to open up to everyone in the family. All he wanted was bonding time, I think that’s why he wanted you to take him suit shopping and not me,” Loretta explains climbing into bed,” Now let me hold my good husband so we can get some sleep.”

Bethany: Almost two weeks after Guy’s abduction and his first day back

Oh my god I think Guy was taking more time getting ready than I was today. I mean I’ve got it down to an hour and fifteen minutes but he was up before me getting ready in his bathroom and I finally noticed something this morning, he’s a hard body. Yeah he’s got some scars but seriously hard body and after Mom took him to get a new hair cut I’m worried I will need to get a stick to keep girls off. Okay that is an exaggeration but still I don’t know what he and Daddy went shopping for exactly but I know clothing when I see it and it has me a little curious.

“Classes suck today,” I tell Lela at lunch as the rest of the girls are getting to the table.

“Yeah well we’re half way through the year and I’m looking at community college if I don’t get my grade up in Geometry 2,” Lela informs me and I shrug, I hate math too.

The girls get seated and I see someone looking around that I kind of recognize. She’s thin and has a black leather jacket on with short boyish black hair. She sees me and I know the ‘want to come talk to the popular girl’ look.

“Get ready I think I have a stalker,” I nod towards the girl as Lela takes a long look.

“She screwed Jennings when she was out with Guy first dance this year,” Kathy tells me sitting down nest to Lela.

“Hey girl, take a seat,” Lela almost yells at the girl who shakes her head.

“No it’s okay, she’s just getting your attention,” I tell the girl.

She’s hesitating but not afraid, that’s good since Lela scares some girls really easily. She doesn’t look like she is interested in talking to anyone else but me right now and I’m wondering what she wants.

“Have you seen Guy,” she asks and I shrug.

“Not since home this morning, he should be here,” I tell her before getting in my own questions,” Who are you?”

“Sydney, his friend,” she keeps what she has to say short,” I need to talk to him.”

“Well he hasn’t come by to pick up lunch today yet,” I was here early so I’d think I’d know.

And that’s when the air left the cafeteria. Ever see someone make that entrance, the one that has people stop and move out of the way? People stop and stare wondering what they are witnessing and if something more is going to happen? I’m looking at a six foot male, dirty blonde hair styled in a gelled bad boy look wearing a black suit and red shirt. Add sunglasses and you have the heart stopper walking directly to my table and as he does the rounds to get to me he touches each of my friend’s shoulders before passing Sydney and pulling a chair out for himself. I almost didn’t notice the large bag in his hands but the smell is divine. Ladies and Gentleman of the school my step brother has arrived.

“Girls I’d like you to please take that swill,” Guy points to their trays,” And dispose of it, what I have here is ambrosia in sandwich form.”

“Guy, can we talk,” Sydney asks and Guy turns in his chair to see her.

“I’m sorry but not right now, I need to take care of some personal business but I will find you soon,” Guy brushes off his friend like she’s nothing.

I see the girl is hurt and I want to say something, I should say something but I can’t interrupt the magic that Guy is laying down in the cafeteria today. His friend nods and leaves but takes a look back at my brother before exiting. Back to Guy he has sandwiches alright, from Ernesto’s and they’re across town.

“How did you get Ernesto’s,” I ask and Guy smiles.

“Have you heard them say they don’t deliver,” he asks me and I nod,” well apparently they do if you are willing to tip very well.”

Guy has handed out our sandwiches, they’re all different and the only one not hesitating is Lela who smells her and is half way done before the rest of us check our own.

“Oh my god you got the Louisiana chicken barbeque, I love this sandwich,” Lela groans in food ecstasy.

He got all our favorites right down to the bread and the sauce on my baked shredded salmon. Heaven at lunch is a change that brightens our day and Emily is the first to attempt to ruin the mood.

“Okay what do you want for the amazing lunch,” Emily asks and all the girls give Guy a look but he just smiles.

“Who has gone out of their way to help people see me for something more than I was,” he asks and we’re all confused,” you all did. You didn’t do the same things mind you but everyone of you has done me a grand service by helping Beth out with her plan to bring me out of my shell and this is just a small way of me saying thank you.”

Okay checklist. Clothes, check. Hair, check. Body, check. Charm, oh my god check. I don’t know what it was I was worried about when Guy was super calm and happy to be home but now I can see what he was waiting for. We eat and he makes conversation with everyone, no hesitation when he’s asked anything and everyone is avoiding the subject of when he was taken even though they all know the basics. I don’t even know all the details but I’m not sure I want to. Guy has had it tough and I was not a helping thing in that whole situation. We finish especially Lela who has devoured her entire meal before the rest of us were halfway through ours and we head off to classes but I pull Guy aside to have a quick word.

“Hey are you and that Sydney girl alright,” I ask and he nods.

“Her parents want her to stay away from me because I’m dangerous,” Guy says it like it’s a fact.

“Guy I think you should talk to her, you didn’t have to send her away at lunch,” I tell him as we continue to walk.

“But I did have to. It wasn’t time for us to talk and it’s not Syd that has a problem being around me it’s her parents, I understand that implicitly,” my step brother informs me and I see Brett waiting for me outside of class… and so does Guy.

“Hey babe,” Brett is all macho today and he doesn’t recognize Guy,” Who are you?”

“Brett I know last time we spoke I was a bit harsh but really you don’t recognize me, it must be this face,” Guy says with a smile before turning to me,” Beth I’ll see you after school probably, have a good day Brett.”

Now my boyfriend is giving my step brother the ‘fuck you asshole’ look as my brother walks away with more swagger than Johnny Depp in a pirate movie. Brett is about to give me some macho speech when I have to stop him.

“Baby that’s Guy,” I explain and he looks back at my step brother in disbelief.

“Okay honey forget anything anyone ever said about makeovers because you did amazing,” Brett remarks and I almost take credit for it.

All day at school we hear about Guy. His hot car, his amazing clothes, the almost unnatural charm that is oozing out of his mouth, it’s a whirlwind of conversation and to say that I’m being asked questions about my brother by everyone is an understatement. I’m heading to my truck to get home when I see Jenna talking to Abby and my twin does not look happy. I wave to Natalie and Emily who look as I point to Jenna and now I got back up.

“Listen I’m not asking for much just talk to him please. Or tell him that I’d like to talk with him, just us so we can work this out,” Jenna asks Abby who doesn’t want to help, I can feel it.

“No, Guy doesn’t need you listen to why you think you deserve something from him. Well more something than you already took,” my twin comes out swinging and Natalie wants to laugh.

“Beth could you please talk to your sister and tell her I’m being sincere,” Jenna asks me and I laugh.

“Beth doesn’t need to talk to me about anything. My brother is off limits you greedy manipulative cunt,” Abby is bringing out the claws and now Jenna is getting mad.

“What did you call me you fat cow,” Jenna went too far.

Abby almost takes a swing but Natalie is fast with her street skills and helps my twin step back before she gets herself suspended. As Jenna realizes she almost got into a fight I step up and now this is a team sport.

“My sister is natural like Velma from Scooby Doo. All boys want that hot nerdy girl that can eat a real meal and hold an intelligent conversation so if your jealousy is getting in the way tough shit Jenna. You want to talk to Guy I suggest you find him yourself because nobody here is your errand bitch, got that. We used to talk and we used to be kind of close but you screwed with my family and that is where I draw the line. Come near my sister again and I swear to god I’ll make sure that Guy taking the scholarship is the least of your worries,” I am calm sounding at least when I threaten Jenna.

Not surprisingly Jenna backs off and leaves us alone and Natalie lets loose on my twin who is still mad but calming down. My friends leave my sister and I to talk on our way to the parking lot.

“I could handle it,” Abby tells me and I nod.

“I could feel that,” I tell her and she gives me a look,” We’re still twins you know.”

“Yeah but we haven’t been like that in a while,” she states and I nod.

“I know, I think it was me. We weren’t in the same brain space for years and now I think we are. I didn’t realize how much I missed it,” I tell my sister who looks at me like she’s about to hug me.

“I thought you hated it, like I was invading your thoughts,” she says and I shake my head.

“You were the only one who understood me,” I tell her and almost need to change the subject,” Did you see Guy today?”

“Just a minute and I think he gave a teacher hot flashes. What did you do,” she asks and I shake my head,” I wonder if he’s going to be like this at home.”

“I don’t know but for a few moments today I was thinking step brothers are hot,” I say it and I can feel her agree again,” You want him a little too.”

“Yeah but that was for a while now, it’s just worse since he’s so…,” we get to her car and she can’t find the words.

“I know, it’s amazing what is has done to himself after what happened but let’s keep this to ourselves for now,” I remind Abby who nods.

Sister and I are connecting and both of us are thinking about connecting with Guy. I need to take some time this week and fuck Brett into a happy place, hell it’ll put me in a happy place too.

Dr. Hill: Same week of Guy’s return

Back in the Delauter household but now I’m meeting with my own personal patient zero in Guy Donnelly. He’s been released from the hospital against my advisement to doctors and his family. My full advice was for Guy to be committed for thirty days in a professional facility for psychiatric care. It’s not an insane asylum anymore but it is built for the care he needs. Regardless I’m back in the their television room waiting for Guy who is upstairs in his room and am tempted to hold the session in his room but wait. He arrives not too late and without being escorted in and if I wasn’t mistaken his expression on seeing me is surprised.

“Good to see you again Guy,” I greet him and he smiles lightly.

“How long were you waiting here,” he asks moving to the couch to sit down.

“Almost ten minutes but I was early,” I answer and he frowns.

“Someone could have told me you were here and I would have come down sooner. You shouldn’t have to wait,” I listen to Guy’s words and they are a far cry from our previous sessions in tone and inflection.

“Well that’s nice but I’m here for you and your family. I tried to speak with you a few times in the hospital but you were…,” I begin my lead up to questions and Guy is
quick to cut me off.

“I was pretty out of it, I apologize. If it’s any consolation I remember people talking to me while I was there but up until the last day or so I didn’t have anything I wanted to say,” Guy explains his mindset and gives me insight into his awareness.

“That is to be expected, what isn’t is you here now,” I say it and Guy frowns a little,” You need time to react to what happened to you and process your emotions.”

“Some would need that. I needed to come home,” Guy is being singular minded in his statement.

“Well we’ll come back to future options later. Right now I want to talk to you about how you are processing everything that has happened,” I state and Guy settles back onto the couch.

Two hours of answers that all make perfect logical sense if you were observing a machine speak on its problems. All Guy comes back to is that he wanted to come home and he wants to resume his life but when asked about how different he is acting and responding to things around him he gives me an answer that I didn’t expect.

“I finally evolved enough mentally to understand what I can do and what I cannot do,” Guy’s answer brings me to more… base emotion questions.

“How do you feel about what happened to you,” I ask the question having worded it as simply as I can.

“I don’t look at it as anything but an event that I couldn’t change or avoid. When I was stabbed it was the same, when I was ostracized from my family again it is the same type of thing. You can’t avoid major life changing events, they are going to happen, all anyone can do is ride it out and hope to survive in some cases,” Guy breaks down a simple answer into a metaphysical construct, I need to dig deeper.

“What about the people who did this to you? How do you feel about them,” I ask and I can see him change in demeanor for just a second.

“I feel they need to be punished,” Guy says it before looking to me,” Isn’t that why we have a justice system? Find the guilty and punish them.”

“Yes but what about the people who got away the first time,” I ask it and he nods.

“Same people,” Guy says the words but I don’t believe it and he can tell,” You wouldn’t understand but so much was similar in what was and wasn’t said, when and how I was grabbed and even the fact that despite all they did to me they wanted people to find me. They wanted me alive and wounded, first physically and now emotionally.”

We wrap up the session and Guy asks when I want to come back and speak with him, a first to say the least. I set up an appointment for two weeks away and leave wondering if I should have Guy committed for extended observation. He is calm and collected but that is the surface and I barely scratched it. Deep inside there is something there I’m afraid to see let loose on his family or the world around him.

Guy: Sunday almost three weeks later

And now I’m at a church after time passed, wounds healed and money spent but let us not focus on me right now. I’m here because I need to talk to someone who I figure will understand me a bit better than most. So I’m in the back of a heavily populated Latino church where I speak no Spanish and as much as I don’t want to acknowledge it I’m in potentially hostile territory, goody goody. I remain seated as the service ends and watch everyone file out for the parking lot as only the oldest wait and I’m even passed by a couple familiar faces who notice me but I don’t look in their direction, I’ll get to them later. I wait patiently and finally the priest, out of his robes and in simple black.

Remind me why the fuck we’re here?

Calm yourself, you’ll get your turn. Let him speak.

“May I help you young man,” he asks and when I look up and smile he is a little shocked,” You? You are out of the hospital.”

Great, he remembers him. Can he go do something now?

“Yes I am Father…,” I am trying to get his name.

“Father Gomez, the boys call me Father G, they think it’s funny. What brings you back here,” Gomez asks and I smile.

“I wanted to come by and see you, maybe speak a little bit on things. I’ve heard priests are great to talk to when the world has changed,” I tell Gomez and he nods.

“Well I’ll be honest I don’t know how much help I can be but I will try,” Father Gomez offers and we sit.

Remember, be polite this man. He did help you when nobody else did.

He’s a priest, they do that. It’s their whole thing.

“One thing, I don’t want you to talk about this with other people. It’s kind of important to me,” I ask and he smiles.

“Consider it a confession, not of sins but of your soul,” I hear the words and for the first time in weeks I smile, I truly smile.

“Oh that is nice, they confess and you bear the knowledge of other people’s lives. It seems a burden but it gives you worldly insight if you are a chaste man,” I start and he nods.

“A little, I wasn’t born a priest but I will agree it does give insight,” he replies and I keep smiling.

I’m getting bored.

Go ahead, talk to the man.

“So did you ever get a confession like… ‘we beat up this kid for three years then stabbed him and shocked the hell into him before covering him in blood and leaving him near your church’? Nah I’m not that lucky or picky as I’ve discovered,” I sound joking but I’m deadly serious and Gomez notices it.

“Who beat a child for three years,” Gomez asks and I laugh.

“I was the child, now I’m a young man but you know them. They were here with their families not fifteen minutes ago before getting into their low-rider customs and leaving for whatever they do when they aren’t beating on people,” I keep it simple but Father Gomez is a little surprised.

“You’re talking about Carlos Ortega and his friends? I’m not sure you mean the same people, they are a neighborhood watch group and have helped many in the area with problems that others were unable to,” Father Gomez informs me and I nod.

Can he hurt him? Please he needs it.

NO! There will be violence later. Now just allow him a time to speak to someone who can’t get in the way.

“Oh they do that too but trust me when I say that they are still out doing good works when they corner me and beat me before leaving me a bloody mess. At least you know who I’m talking about so we don’t have to spend time trying to remember who they are for you,” I remark and Father Gomez is skeptical but listening.

“So is that why you came here today, to tell me about what was done to you by them,” he asks and I shake my head.

“I’m here to talk about me but they are a part of it. I always tried to be left alone, a simple kid just wanting a loving family and to make my way in the world without hurting anyone. Guess God had a difference of opinion,” I remark as Father Gomez begins to counter.

“God doesn’t cause people to suffer, God is a loving father who guides us through our trials and tribulations,” a well spoken piece from the father.

“Like he guides Carlos and Hector and their friends,” I state following his argument and he nods,” See then why is it for three years I was picked on, pushed around and humiliated by these ‘Godly’ individuals?”

Take that asshole.

Calm down, this isn’t a fight.

It could be.

“There are times when even those who follow god falter,” Gomez begins to explain and I cut him off.

“Three years is a long period where someone can falter. Hitler was someone who claimed that his nation was a godly one and they had twelve years and a holocaust,” I explain it and Father Gomez is a little put off by my rationalization,” I am sorry, I’ll keep this about me and not history… for now.”

BURN!

“What happened to you was something that nobody deserves to be put through. Carlos and his people have wronged you but they have done good things for the community. Have you spoken with them about any of this,” he asks and I shake my head,” Maybe it would help everyone if you did. Carlos is a good person and I’d like to believe that the two of you could come to a peace.”

“But that is the problem Padre, there can’t be peace between us. God saw to that,” I state and the Father wants to stop me,” Let me explain, the devil left hell for a time and decided to see what the world of man was truly like. He gave up his power and his crown and left to live among simple people. Immediately he was notice for his unnatural appearance and decided to live remotely only seeing people when it was needed. I know you’ve heard this story.”

“I can’t say that I have,” Father Gomez replies and I continue.

Keep going, he needs to understand.

“Well back to it then, the devil was on a road to market in a nearby city when good men, followers of the lord, found him. He was without power or means to defend himself and simply asked to be let past. The ‘Godly’ men did not let him pass. Instead they beat him as he was, in their hearts and minds, the epitome of evil walking the earth. Stripped and bloodied he was left to die on the side of the road,” I see Gomez realize the story now but continue,” As the devil lay there bleeding people passed him on the road, priests and holy men but they did not stop because he was not of god. Finally a man, a simple man, saw the devil and aided him. He took him into town and paid to have him cared for before leaving to return to his journeys.”

“That is an interesting way to tell the story of the good Samaritan, but how does this relate to what has happened to you,” Father Gomez asks quizzically.

“Carlos is a good ‘Godly’ young man. He leads good young men and women and they do good works on behalf of their community. Everyone says this despite how much I’ve shown my scars and told of the pain I’ve suffered at their hands,” I am feeling the wave of emotions and it’s warm and it’s dark and I love it.

Let the hate burn through your veins.

“What they did to you wasn’t who they are as a whole. Misguided actions that hurt a good person,” Father Gomez gets that far before I calmly snap.

“I know I’m not a good man… there is something at work in my soul, something which I do not understand. Love and rage that should never have been allowed to escape. I have love in me the likes of which you can scarcely imagine and rage the likes of which you would not believe,” I explain my emotions to Father Gomez.

“If you are so committed to this idea that you are something dark and evil then why tell me this,” Father Gomez asks and I nod.

Oh my god he asks so many questions.

Ha Ha, you brought god into it.

Shut up…

“You didn’t know who you saved; if you did I’m certain you would have let me walk till I dropped. Not because you aren’t a good man, but because I’m so much worse,” I stand up as the Father stands with me,” All I wanted was love but that is not to be so… if I cannot satisfy the one, I will indulge the other.”

“What you do may hurt others; others who did you no harm and do not deserve the pain you would bring upon them. How can you justify that to yourself when I can see that you are a good person? Hurt, wounded and scarred but still a good person,” Father Gomez tells me as I move to leave.

Is this what feeling nauseous feels like?

He’s a good person, a real one. Let him try, it won’t change anything.

I stop and turn to look at Father Gomez for the first time really. Thin built man, early thirties maybe with a little bit of grey trabzon escort bayan in his hair. He has the look of a man who wants to believe the best in people, I remember when I did too. Poor fool. I smile and leave returning to my car and heading out to take care of a little business.

Carlos Ortega: That evening

Church was a surprise today as I know I saw Guy in the back sitting like he was waiting for something. I know it wasn’t me he was waiting for; I waited for ten minutes before leaving and heading home. Rest of my day was peaceful, hang out with my crew and my family, and talk with my sister about things. We’re all settled in when one of my crew points out a very nice car, Guy’s car sitting parked out across the street from my house. I step into my parent’s lawn and my crew stands up to back me but I give one look and they settle down as Guy steps out of his car and crosses the street. I’ve seen him at school in his new suits and designer haircut and now here he is again only he’s not smiling or angry.

“Saw you at church today,” I greet him and he stops at the edge of the property.

“I know you did, I spoke with Father Gomez. He has a very high opinion of you and your… people,” he paused before saying something to piss me off.

“We do a lot to help out, take care of the streets and our families,” I state and he doesn’t look impressed,” Yeah, we also did some bad things to you and I’m hoping to settle things with you. Make everything good from here on out.”

“I was thinking about that too and I know how to balance everything out between myself and your people,” I state and Carlos looks at me expecting something good,” You need to kill me.”

“What, what the hell? How does that make any sense,” I ask and my people look at him like he’s lost his mind.

“Because you took from me, you took and you kept taking and the only thing to make me whole again is to take back from you and your people. Unlike you however I am giving you one chance to stop me. Part of me doesn’t want to do this and would like nothing more than to forget all of this and just walk away,” I explain stepping forward,” But I can’t. I go to sleep full of rage and hate and I want you and everyone like you to suffer and burn and I will see that happen… or you can do us both a favor and kill me right now.”

“White boy went crazy,” one of the ladies in my crew jokes and they laugh.

“How crazy would you say I am after three years of taking your shit? After being left for dead in an alley bleeding all over myself? After being dragged away from my home and electrified by some sick fucking Mexican assholes before they cover me in pigs blood and send me down ‘your’ streets to ‘your’ church because I needed to be sent a message,” Guy is very pissed off as he looks at my people.

“Guy you don’t have to do this, we can settle it without anyone getting hurt,” I try to explain and he laughs at me.

I’ve never seen anyone laugh like they lost their mind before but I’m watching it now and I look at my people who are few inches back from where they were watching and I turn back to see Guy stop laughing and step forward.

“We’re past anyone getting hurt, years past it to be precise. Now it comes down to your simple choice, kill me or I will make you and everyone you hold close suffer,” Guy tells me and I begin to wonder if he’s completely lost his mind.

I step back and look… yeah he’s lost his mind. He’s looking at me like he actually wants me to kill him but this is crazy. I can hear my people talking, whispering as Guy shakes his head and turns away from us before walking back to his car and leaves quietly. I shake my head at everything and turn to see Romeo and Marta standing there looking at me like I should say something.

“He’s lost it, whatever they did to him broke something in his head,” I tell Marta who shakes her head at me.

“Yeah because you had nothing to do with any of it do you,” my little sister accuses me again and I’m tired of it.

“Fine, my people whipped the shit out of him for years and I didn’t stop it. Early on I laughed at it and now someone took the little game they played and upped the stakes only now he’s fucking lost his damn mind and wants me to kill him. So what sis, should we call him back so I can shoot his ass like he asked me to,” I am yelling in Spanish at my sister who has backed up but not down.

“Marta you got to understand,” Romeo tries breaking us up from our fight but Marta pushes him back so we can be face to face.

“You could have been a man about it. You could have just admitted you and your friends were pieces of shit and asked for forgiveness but that was too much for you. Or maybe you are just too proud for the idea to come into your brain,” Marta is giving it back to me in Spanish and the only person brave enough step up to us is Romeo.

“Marta enough, we tried and he doesn’t want to settle things. We tried and we offered and he spit on that. We’re backed off so far we can barely go to school without feeling like criminals,” Romeo steps in between Marta and I and it’s his last mistake.

“You’re right, it’s enough. I’m tired of dating my brother’s shadow. You used to be someone I could talk to, someone who understood what it was like to not be a stereotype. No more, we’re done,” Marta says it to Romeo and I have to step around my new boy to check my sister.

“Whoa sis, calm down for a second and think about this,” I tell Marta who looks at me with too much Imelda in her eyes.

“No, I’ve hated being his girlfriend from the first day you made him into one of your boys. He’s not who I want to be with. Find him a throwback girl or something to get over me. I’m done with this,” Marta waves her hand at Romeo who looks crushed that she just broke shit off with him in less than two minutes.

Marta goes back into our home and my crew is unsure what to do since my front yard has become a way stop for craziness. Hector takes Romeo home and I disperse my crew to go speak with my sister. She tells me I can come in her room and I do which for once doesn’t get me a pissed off look.

“So Romeo and you are done,” I ask and she nods,” could have given the boy a chance, let him try to fix shit.”

“Since we’ve been together he’s always wanted to be one of your boys, I didn’t want him and he did it anyway. You finally took him in and ever since it’s what you want not what he and I want. My relationships shouldn’t revolve around you,” Marta explains and I didn’t realize Romeo was so bent to please me.

“Could talk to him,” I offer and she shakes her head.

“No, I need to find someone better for me,” Marta says it and I nod.

I leave my little sister to her blues and breakup heading back to my room to chill out and figure out how to keep Guy from doing something that will get him killed or me in trouble.

Guy Donnelly: One month after the abduction

Well here I am waiting for the first step. Well technically it’s the fourth but I’m the only one counting and I say it’s the first because it’s my first actually doing something. Biggest thing to win a war is patience, information and resources. I’m being patient, mostly. I’ve spent the resources to get this started and a couple days ago I got my first bits of information and now I sit in a car, not my car but a rental, at a taco truck. It’s not bad food mind you if you can get past the fact that they just physically relocate to a new area when they fail a test from the Department of Health. I’m here mostly because there is nobody I know here and that is the point, they don’t really know me. I’m waiting when I see her, she’s kind of pretty in a plain and tired way and she’s talking to her boyfriend. I know he’s her boyfriend because I paid to know it. They don’t spend much time together with her working and him doing his odd jobs and taking care of schooling but it’s enough and they care about each other, that’s the important part.

God I’m getting bored, when does he do something?

He is, your fun will come soon. Right now let me have my moment thank you.

And the lovers part, such a sweet scene considering how horrible relationships can actually be and I’m thankful I’m not in one. Probably won’t be in one anytime soon but considering what I’m working on in the coming weeks. Now my target is alone and back in the food truck but the back door is open, time to eat.

“Hey I’ll get a pork blast burrito not spicy, lettuce, tomato no onions and a thing of chili fries,” I tell the man through the window and pay,” Have the girl bring it out to my car.”

I return to my rental and wait a few minutes till the female I’m waiting for, also the only one working in the truck, comes out carrying my food and drink. She sets it down on my hood and I smile.

“You are exactly what I was looking for,” I tell her with a smile.

“Sorry white boy, I have a boyfriend,” she tells me and I smile bigger.

“And I have a job, money, and a boss that is looking for a particular type of girl,” I explain and she isn’t impressed,” But hey don’t listen to the middle man who is talking about a paid audition.”

“What,” she asks and now I have her interested.

It won’t work, should just do it the quick way.

“The company I’m working for is small in size and personnel but has a nicely sized bank roll. I’m one of about a dozen scouts in this state who have one job, find real natural girls and get them to audition,” I begin my pitch and find myself cut off.

“Paid audition, come in sit down and do what,” she asks and I smile.

“Answer questions, some personal ones and probably show off your body a little bit. No nudity in the audition and no touching,” I explain and now she doesn’t look into it.

“How much,” she asks and I smile.

“Audition is a hundred bucks; I record it and send it digitally. Takes a week or so to get a final result and if you are in you sign a contract,” I explain keeping things business like but friendly.

“If they like me I get a contract,” she asks and this time I smile.

Now we show the teeth.

“More like if you like the offer. I’m pretty sure you’re exactly what my employer is looking for,” I state and stand up from the hood.

“How can you be so sure about me for… porn,” she asks quietly and I shrug,” this is porn right.”

“This is movies and media of the digital age. People don’t want porn stars they want reality. Only way the Kardashians look like they do now is because they sold a little sex got noticed and then tried to become more famous than they were. You are reality, they’re fantasy. People pay money for things they can attain,” I am oozing with positives when I flip script,” But if it’s too much that’s alright. I have to move on.”

No chance.

“Can I have time to think about it,” she asks and I nod.

Oh ye of little faith.

“Take your time, I’m doing interviews this week,” I remove a card from my wallet and expose a few hundred dollar bills in front of her,” Here’s how you can contact me.”

“My name is Lupe,” she tells me and I smile.

I exchange pleasantries and put my food in the car before leaving. I stop by a homeless man and hand him the food before returning the car to the temporary lock up I have and get into my car after changing my clothing. And heading down the road to visit a friend who is very worried about me.

Arriving at Sydney’s house is an interesting thing considering what everyone has been told and what is actually happening. Her mother opens the door for me and I get a hug as soon as I’m inside. It almost feels like I’m home but just a little off and new.

“How have you been,” Syd’s Mom asks and I shrug.

“Taking it day to day and getting my ducks in a row,” I reply as Syd comes into the room and I’m crushed in a hug.

“I get you’re trying to keep me safe but explain why we can’t talk at school,” Syd asks and I sigh.

“Because you don’t let the enemy see where you are weakest and aside from my family that’s you. I do want to thank you,” I turn to Syd’s Mother,” I know it was confusing a bit but I needed you to tell my folks that I wasn’t allowed to see Syd for the time being.”

“Again I don’t understand it, why the lie,” Syd asks and we sit in the dining room.

“Because I needed to get out of there. That hospital was step one in putting me in a box,” I say it and Syd’s mom nods.

“First they say you need help, then they say they’re helping you and finally you are a danger to yourself,” she says it better than I could.

“Okay but when do we let the lie go and be friends again,” Syd asks and I sigh again.

“I need to get this… problem taken care of but I am going to need your help with a few things. Nothing dangerous but I need someone I can trust,” I ask and Syd nods.

I promise Syd’s Mom that it’s nothing dangerous and that once it is over we’ll all sit down, both families and talk about good things. Sydney is still worried but when I explain what I’m doing I see her smile and not in a good happy way.

We like her. Why is he waiting again?

She is special, Guy finishes his business then we see what she wants.

I think you need Viagra because I saw that smile and I liked it.

I saw it too but remember there are more things to consider and some of them require more knowledge and that includes his heart.

Montana: Two weeks earlier

Working a ranch is tough but working a horse ranch is fun and still tough. I get to ride and boss around the four hired hands we got for Daddy while he broods most days. I love that when I walk in the room he smiles but sometimes I can see him staring off into the distance and he is hurting terribly. I know it was Momma’s doing. She trusted family and I got taken but then she just tried to drown herself and when Daddy was trying to save the family she cut him deep. I miss the idea of what my family could have been but that does about as much good as teaching a horse to drive a truck. So I was all sorts of kidnapped and then one morning I wake up and my Aunt, she tried to convince me I was hers but it never took, is sitting at the table scared out her wits by a man sitting at the table drinking cup of coffee. The nice man made me breakfast and I learned he was my Daddy and have been with him ever since. Alright I wasn’t with him all the time, sometimes he used to leave on work trips and one time he was gone for almost four whole months but every time he came back there was more money and finally he retired and at my begging he bought land and now I run our horse ranch.

Problem is Daddy isn’t living, yeah he’s breathing and eating and stuff but he doesn’t go out or meet people. I’ve tried getting him to date and that turns out worse than when he caught me will Wally Thompson in his truck. When I ask him what is wrong he tells me he’s thinking and doesn’t get into anything else. My problem, I need my family. So I kinda took some of the Ranch money, we have enough and I paid someone to go digging and find whatever gutter my Momma dragged my baby brother into so Daddy and I can go get him. He’s gotta be eighteen at least by now but that won’t matter once I put Momma in her place. It took six months and finally I’m in town talking with the man I paid as he gives me a file with some good information to start but no real address. He offers to continue but needs more money. I ain’t a fool and tell him I’ll consider it before driving off in my truck. Lazy ass smelled like a bar meeting me and I’m pretty sure I know where he spent his paychecks.

I drive up the ranch road and get my head set to deal with Daddy. He’s stubborn but so am I and I’m not taking no for an answer, we pack some stuff, leave someone he knows in charge while we’re gone and go find my baby brother. I get in the house and find him in the same place he usually is when he’s not doing stuff, sitting in his chair looking out the window at the big sky. He smiles as he sees me but it’s the sad smile.

“Hey honey, head into town,” Daddy asks knowing I was in town.

“Yeah, had to settle some business. Papa we need to talk,” I sit down in front of him on a foot stool.

“Honey Mrs. Watkins is a nice woman but I’m all wrong for her,” Daddy wants to argue about the lady I’ve been bringing up here to get him out and living again.

“It’s more important than Mable, Pa I took some money from the ranch and hired one of those Investigator guys,” I tell Daddy and he looks doubtful.

“And who do we need to worry about on staff,” he asks and I shake my head at him.

“I was trying to find Momma and Guy,” I say it and his face changes.

“They’re gone, leave them gone honey. We have a good life here and that’s what is important,” Daddy is in his blues again.

“No Papa, we’re doing this. I got a report that says they’re in east Texas and that Momma does some charity work. We can head down there and with a little luck and a shit ton of work,” Daddy loves bringing hard work into everything so I am too,” we can find them and at least give Guy a safe home.”

“Gwen please, we don’t need to go down there and dredge up old painful memories,” Daddy is trying to talk me out of this, bad move.

“No, we need to get down there. You’re dying,” I say it and he gives me a doubter’s look,” Not like a heart attack or anything but you don’t do anything Daddy. You talk to me but don’t have friends or even go out with women. You won’t try to get involved in anything on the ranch even though I’ve begged you to just to get you out of the house and that damn chair. Daddy you need to live and that means we get up and go find our family.”

I stand up and grab his hand pulling him out of the chair so he’s standing and lead him to his room before pulling down a suitcase and telling him to pack. I get myself a bag packed, I don’t need much and when I get to the front room there is Daddy in his chair holding paperwork.

“Daddy you need to pack if we’re going to find them,” I tell him and he hands me the papers.

“That is their address, your mother’s charity work, her husband’s law firm, where his son goes to college, his two daughters and your brother’s high school transcripts. Your brother was stabbed in October of last year and he survived. Nobody was caught and tried for the attempt,” Daddy is crushing me with his words.

“You knew where they were? You knew what was going on this whole time,” I look at the file and see it dates back a few years more than he said,” You’ve known where they were for years and you didn’t tell me, you didn’t go get my brother?”

“I can’t Gwen, just leave it alone and we’ll talk about it when I’m feeling better,” Daddy is avoiding me and I’m not taking it.

“NO, you don’t get to brush me off I’m family. You came for me after Momma ripped your heart out and you took care of me and even gave me my dreams. Now get up off that damn chair and pack up your shit,” I bark orders at my Daddy and we begin to fight.

Never fought about anything before with Daddy but we’re going full at it now and it lasts for a good ten minutes when Daddy does something that I’ve never seen and it scares me.

“ENOUGH! We are not going to Texas! I will not drag myself down to her rich home and be made a fool of again by your Mother. I failed my son,” Daddy goes from yelling to crying in a blink of an eye,” I failed and I can’t fail him again.”

I feel like pig shit as Daddy walks away from his chair and back upstairs to his room. I try knocking but stop when I hear he’s still crying. I broke my Daddy’s heart and now he’s suffering. If anyone had done that to him I’d have shot their ass with rock salt but it’s not someone else, it’s me and I hurt him. No dinner that night, I didn’t want to cook and he didn’t come down to eat so I sit quietly in his chair holding a blanket that smells like him and pray for forgiveness.

Ever wake up because something is horribly wrong and you can’t find what it is. I am at my father’s bedroom door but he’s not there and after thirty minutes of searching he’s not in the house, the barn, and the stables or anywhere on the grounds. I finally check the one spot nobody but daddy goes, the basement and there he is with guns. A whole lot of guns and ammo and knives and weird clothing that looks like body armor and I think those are bombs. The little play doh looking things with wires? Yeah those are bombs. Daddy is sitting on a bench cleaning one of those assault rifles you see on TV where Senators are telling you that they need to ban them from existence.

“Daddy,” I ask and he doesn’t look at me.

“This is the M4A1 Carbine Assault Rifle, fully loaded it weighs seven and a half pounds. It fires 5.56 millimeter rounds at a rage of seven hundred to nine hundred rounds a minute at a muzzle velocity of two thousand nine hundred feet per second. It is the one of the standard operating weapons of the United States Military,” Daddy is telling me all this and I’m a little scare and a lot confused.

“Okay Daddy where did you get all this,” I ask quietly.

“My work, you want to dig into history then I’m going to tell you about history. I found you after the divorce because I had nothing to lose anymore, I found your ‘Aunt’s’ ex boyfriend in Canada and he told me where he stalked her to,” Daddy begins and I have to stop him.

“Daddy that doesn’t explain anything,” I cut him off and he holds up his hand.

“He told me because I had taken out all the fingernails on his left hand and was cauterizing the wounds with a bic lighter,” he says it, I think and then I feel a little worried,” it took me thirty minutes from the time I duct taped him to a chair till he told me everything he knew. Then I pulled out his big toe nail to remind him of what would happen if I found out the Canadian authorities were looking for me. The morning I took you away the only reason your ‘Aunt’ didn’t argue with me about it is because if she did would have found herself in a trunk with rocks tied to it going into a lake.”

“Daddy this isn’t you, this doesn’t make sense,” I ask and he stops working with his gun and looks at me.

“Gwen I love you, because you are strong in here,” he taps my chest where my heart is,” And I’m not, only way I can be strong is to be cold and hard. You get that from your Mother.”

“So you hurt people to find me and now we’re playing with guns in the basement,” I’m confused and need some direction.

“I’m here because I got some news late last night. A friend of mine told me about your brother being abducted,” I want to interrupt but Daddy stops me,” He’s alive, it happened a couple weeks ago but they tortured my boy and left him naked in the street.”

“Daddy we need to do something,” I stand up and with a hand he sits me back down.

“First you need to understand something, I’m heading down there to see my son and apologize to him for failing him nine years ago. Second I’m going to find whoever did this to my boy and I’m going to make Guantanamo Bay look like Disneyland,” Daddy says it and I’m coming to Jesus with what will happen.

“Okay but what about me,” I have to ask and he closes his eyes before looking at me hard.

“If… and this is unbreakable Gwen… If you come with me my word is law. Not the police, not the politicians, not even God overrule my word. You will not show mercy to whoever did this if or when we find them. There will be blood and it will be horrible. If you come with me now you are committed and there is no turning back,” Daddy is scaring me a little,” And if you break your word to me, if you compromise this you will return home and I will be gone. I cannot do this with you unless you are prepared to do whatever it takes.”

“So I go with you, we see Guy and Momma and we hunt down who did this and you do things that could be considered war crimes,” I ask quietly.

“Yes, we don’t let anyone hurt our family,” Daddy says it and I finally look him in the eyes.

“Pack me the pump shot gun and a forty four,” I tell him standing up,” I’ll go make sure we have food and clothes for the trip.”

I think I saw Daddy smile as I head up the stairs to get our stuff ready. Daddy’s got a burr up his ass for the first time in nine years and we’re going to get some answers. In the truck and on the road Daddy finally turns on the radio so we can listen to some music. I know he has a lot of regrets but there is a cure for that it seems… bullets. Lots and lots of bullets.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Categories: Uncategorized Tags: Etiketler: , , , ,

An unexpected life changer; Part 1

No Comments

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Cumshots

I couldn’t believe my luck.

I just shook Gerry’s hand in disbelief. Not saying anything.

“Well, aren’t you going to say anything?” Gerry my boss chuckled. Gerry wasn’t your typical high stakes boss. He always work jeans and a suit jacket. Always had time to talk to the employees and knew when and how to get business done.

“Yes” I dumbly replied “I mean yes, oh my god, thank you!” I stuttered. “Thank you, I won’t let you down!!”

“I know you won’t son, that’s why I’m giving you this promotion!” He smiled to me, breaking the long handshake. “You’ve proven yourself very useful to me and this company.”

“Thank you” I dumbly repeated myself.

He gave out a loud laugh, patted me on the back and headed towards the door of my office.

“Eh Gerry” I spoke out.

He didn’t reply he just simply turn and raised an eye brow at me.

“Um could I get the rest of the day off and go tell my girlfriend the good news?” I asked.

He laughed again “ah to be young and in love” he smiled “yeah sure why not, you’ve earned it!” He chuckled to himself as he opened the office door. “Tell you what” he said turning to face me again “just take tomorrow off too. Come in Monday and we can go over the ins and outs of your new role!” He simply waved to me as he closed the door.

I stood behind my desk in my small office “No fucking way” I whispered to myself. He was right I have worked hard but never been so lucky to get promoted so well. I’ve been quite lucky in life, I mean I would consider myself pretty good looking at six foot, one. My well looked after faded brown hair. My body is in pretty good shape. I’ve got an amazing city centre flat and an out of this world girlfriend, who I could not wait to marry and this promotion would certainly help now.

“Valerie?!” I said to my secretary as I threw my my jacket on in a hurry, leaving my office.

“Yes Mr Lawson?” Valerie replied looking up to me over her glasses. Valerie was a middle aged woman, around her mid forties, she would never tell me her true age. She was the best secretary I could have asked for and was always there to keep me right. Most of me getting this promotion was thanks to her.

“I’m off home for the rest of the day, take any messages. I won’t be back till Monday!” I said as I waved to her as I headed down the hall. My mind was on one place and one person.

All the way home I could not get the grin off my face. I was so excited and could not wait to tell Amanda the great news. I would take her away somewhere special and propose, yeah this is perfect I thought to myself.

I got home and entered into our flat, eager to find Amanda and tell her the good news. As soon as I tossed my jacket onto the kitchen counter my face fell. I knew something wasn’t right. As I walked through our flat, I noticed two wine glasses on the kitchen counter that had clearly been drunk from. There was also remnants of dis guarded clothes on the sofa and then I heard it. I stopped in my tracks to listen better and the unmistakable noises of Amanda moaning and a man’s grunting could be heard.

My face went pale as I stood there, I didn’t want to move, I didn’t want to believe what I was hearing. My mind started to spin. I could leave and go back to work pretend this never happened I thought to myself. But then she will just keep doing this that lying cheating whore. My face went from pale to red as the angry grew. I went into my small study/office where a set of golf clubs were kept. I grabbed a club and headed for our bedroom.

I gripped the club tighter in my hand as I entered the bedroom, my fear was confirmed. There on our bed, was my girlfriend, moaning in pure pleasure as she rode on top of this mystery guy. I stood at the door for a moment, the anger rising more inside me.

“What the actual fuck??” I roared.

Amanda turned round with a look of pure fear and panic. She fell to the side of the bed, grabbing the covers to hide herself. The mystery guy shot up with the same shock and surprise as Amanda.

“Baby, I can…”

“Shut up!” I sneered, cutting her off. I pointed the golf club at the guy and narrowed my eyes at him, “get the fuck out of my house now!”

He took one look at Amanda and jumped out of the bed and gathered the few clothes lying about the floor. As he scurried about I got a look of him, he was smaller height wise than me and of average build. He ran off out the room, fumbling with his clothes trying to put them on.

“Robbie please?” Amanda’s voice was a whimper.

“I said shut up” I growled. Her face was pale as the tears streamed down her cheek. I stepped forward and sat on the edge of the bed, facing away from her. I felt deflated, defeated. The anger was gone as the hurt took over.

I sat there in silence for a good 10 minutes, Amanda still sobbing away behind me. I slowly gathered myself tekirdağ escort and asked the question,

“How long?”

She sniffed, wiping her face, “what” her voice whimpered again.

“How long have you been cheating on me?” I said in a calm low voice.

Her voice began to tremble as I felt her shuffle slightly in the bed “um, well …. the thing..”

“How long?” I asked raising my voice.

“Six months” her voice broke. That statement hit me like a ton of bricks. My chest tightened and my grip on the golf club loosened. Six months?! How fucking stupid have I been not to notice.

I sat in silence a little longer, I had one more question. I didn’t want to know the answer but I needed to ask,

“Was it just him?”

“Robbie, I love…”

“Don’t fucking lie to me!!”

There was a moment of silence before she answered,

“No…”

My heart broke in my chest, I couldn’t move. So many thoughts and feelings raced through my head. I wanted to run, I wanted to forgive her, I wanted to hit something, I wanted to cry. I felt her move towards me,

“Baby, please?!”

“Leave!”

“What?” She stopped in her tracks, her voice almost a whisper.

“You have ten minutes to gather as much of your stuff as you can and then get the fuck out!”

I didn’t wait for her reply, I got up and walked out. I headed to the lounge but after still seeing clothes lying around, I couldn’t bare sit on the sofa. I stood in the open planned kitchen and waited.

Twenty to thirty minutes must have passed before she emerged from the bedroom, a bag strapped over each shoulder. The tears still tricking down her face, her eyes red and puffy.

“Robbie, can I please explain?” She pleaded standing across the counter from me.

The trust was gone, nothing she could say would make this any better. She could promise this and promise that but I just didn’t care.

“Amanda, just leave.” I calmly said, staring at the kitchen counter.

Her lip trembled, “but.. but where will I go?”

“To be honest, I could not care less!” I looked at her with dead eyes.

Fresh tears fell down her face, she lingered and waited for me to say more but I turned away. I heard her walk away sobbing and head out of the flat.

I went straight to the fridge and grabbed a beer, cracked it open and downed it. I tossed it to the side and stood with my hands on the counter. Still trying to process what just happened. I grabbed an other beer but this time only taking a few sips. I headed over to the sofa and sat down on the arm chair.

I don’t know how long I sat there for but I snapped to my senses when I had finished my fourth beer and there wasn’t any left in the fridge.

“Shit” I murmured, I wasn’t even feeling tipsy but wanted more. I did have some vodka and Jack Daniels in the cupboard.

“Fuck this place!” I grumbled as I grabbed my jacket and headed out the door.

I headed out of the lift and headed to a local bar. Being a Thursday night it was quite busy but not as packed as it would be on a Friday or Saturday. There was a seat by the right hand side of the bar. I pulled my jacket off, throwing it over the back of the bar stool and plunking down.

A few minutes later the bartender came across,

“Hey Rob, how’s it going mate?” He asked cleaning the bar in front of me and laying down a napkin.

“Pretty shit to be honest chris” I replied, feigning a smile.

“Rough day?” He chuckled.

“Yeah you could say that!”

He laughed awkwardly, “what can I get you?”

“Just a bottle of bud please”

Moments later he placed the bottle on the napkin and headed off to serve an other customer.

For about ten minutes I sat and enjoyed the nice cold beer, my mind totally blank.

“Hey Rob man, what’s happening?” A friendly familiar voice broke me from my trance.

“Oh hey Mikey, nothing much man!” I nodded to the guy behind the bar. Mikey was a long term friend and was the manager of this bar, one of the reasons I came here.

“You sure man?” He leaned forward on the bar. “You drinking on a Thursday?”

“Bad day” I forced a smile, I had to tell someone “basically caught Amanda in bed with an other guy!”

“Oh shit Rob, that’s rough man!” He said sympathetically.

“Yeah tell me about” I said, downing the last of my beer. I held it up to him to indicate an other. He went off, grabbed an other bottle and placed it in front of me.

“Listen mate, I’ll set you up a tab and speak to the staff. Don’t worry about what you order tonight, it’s on me ok!”

I felt a hint of man, emotion come and extended my hand. “Thanks Mikey mate!” I said as he shook my hand.

“Don’t worry about it, look I got to go now cause we are getting busy! But I’ll catch you soon ok!” I nodded to him and held my beer up in thanks tekirdağ escort bayan as he hurried off down the bar.

He was right it was slowly getting busier as more people filtered in.

About an hour had passed. I was now on the JD and cokes when someone bumped into me. I slowly turned to see who it was. It was a blonde woman with her back to me, she had a nice top on, with tight jeans and I must admit her ass looked great, firm and peachy. I followed down her long slender legs when I noticed, what I can only say was her purse on the floor. From where I was sitting there was enough room to reach down and grab it.

“Excuse me” I said tapping her on the back.

“Look creep, I’m here to meet a friend. Yes I know this top says made in heaven or no I didn’t hurt myself when I fell from heaven. I don’t need any other cheesy pick up lines.” Her grey eyes were red with fire as she released her anger on me.

I had no energy in my soul to react other than, extend my hand with the purse in it “is this yours?”

Her face dropped as she realised it was hers, “oh my god, yes it is! Thank you!” She offered a guilty smile.

“Don’t worry about it” I cracked a half smile, turning back to face the bar. There was a few moments before she spoke again, sigh deeply.

“I’m sorry…” she waited for me to say my name which I told her. “Ok I’m sorry Robbie, I’ve been hit on so many times tonight. Truth is I am waiting on a friend but she’s late so that has annoyed me more.”

“Like I said, don’t worry about it” I smiled to her.

“Look I feel bad for snapping at you, can I at least buy you a drink?” she offered taking the seat next to me.

I laughed and turned to her “I’ve got an on the house tab here so let me get you one”

Her face went red as she blushed and looked to her lap. I waved over Chris the bartender. “An JD please mate and the lady will have…”

“Gin and tonic please” she smiled. Chris got busy making the drinks and she leaned closer to me “Chloe.”

“Sorry” I said.

“My name is Chole”

“Lovely name” I smiled.

“Thanks” she blushed again as Chris dropped of our drinks and gave me a sly wink.

We sat there for an age talking about each other and our situations. She was twenty six, just a year older than me. She was a hairdresser and also recently single, well not as recent as me. She stays on the other side of town in a flat with one of her friends.

As the night went on, we became very at ease in each other’s company and flirting was in full flow. Chloe constantly held my arm and for the first time since earlier, I had a genuine smile on my face. I had told her about the promotion and she seemed genuinely happy for me and congratulated me with a round of shots.

More time passed as we continued to laugh, joke and flirt. We had moved the seats closer to each other and our little time together was disturbed when Mikey came up to us,

“Sorry Rob mate but that’s us closing now!”

“Holy shit, what time is it?” I panicked trying to read my watch. It was now I realised I was pretty drunk and couldn’t make out the time on my watch.

Chloe giggled at me as I struggled to tell the time.

“It’s past one am” Mikey laughed at me as he cleared the bar. “Do I need to get you a taxi?”

“You need a taxi!” I waywardly pointed at him.

“Get home Rob!” Mikey chuckled with a serious note to his command.

I mouthed ‘thank you’ to him and turned to Chloe. “Shall we ma’lady”

We left the bar and headed outside. “Thanks for tonight Chloe” I slurred.

Chloe pulled me by the arm into her and our lips smashed together. The kiss was hot and sloppy, our drunken selfs taking over as our mouths opened and our tongues invade each other. My hand found her hips as hers found my shoulders. Our breathing was heaving as we continued our passionate drunken kiss.

We broke the kiss and held each other, embracing the hot moment.

“Take me to yours” she breathlessly whispered “I still owe you.”

I didn’t speak, I took her hand and led her to my flat.

As soon as we were in the lift going up to my flat, our lips were locked again. We crashed into my flat and the clothes began to be stripped off. By the time we made it to my bedroom I was down to my boxers and Chloe was down to a pair of matching black bra and panties.

This was my first chance to fully admire Chloe’s body. She had a slender body and her breasts were perfectly cupped in her bra. I’m no expert but I guessed at 34Ds. I moved forward towards Chloe and pulled her into me. Wrapping my arm around her back, I kissed her chest as she moaned at my touch. She cupped the back of my head as I kissed along the line of her bra.

“Let me make it easier” she purred, reaching behind her and unclasped her bra. It fell to the floor and I marvelled at escort karadağ the sight or her small pink nipples, that were rock hard. I immediately latched onto her nipple, sucking it into my mouth. Chloe’s head fell back in pleasure as she pulled me harder against her chest. I circled my tongue around her nipple, lightly nibbling.

As I continued to suck on her nipple, I moved my free hand down her toned stomach and found her damp crotch. Chloe’s moans became louder as I rubbed my hand against the outside of her panties. I switched nipples and pressed my fingers against the tip of her slit, finding her clit.

“Mmmm feels so good baby” Chloe groaned as I pressed harder against her clit. I kissed my way back up here chest, along her collar bone and found her neck.

As I kissed and nibbled on her neck, her searching hands found my bulge that was stretching my boxers. She ran her hand along my hardened shaft and I gave a low groan as she squeezed it.

“Lie on the bed” she moaned as she reluctantly pushed me away from her and I fell back onto the bed. In an instant she crawled between my legs and freed my cock from my constricting boxers. She looked up to me with a sly grin before taking my hard cock into her mouth.

“Fuck” I groaned as she wasted no time sucking me off. I’ve not had many blowjobs in my life due to being with Amanda for most of it but this one had to be up there with the best. Chloe’s lips were tight around my shaft and she sucked her cheeks in and she pulled away from the base. She continued to work her mouth up and down my cock at a porn star rate. She cradled my balls with her hand, gently squeezing them which made my cock twitch in her mouth. She gave out a little giggle at the feeling but quickly went back to moaning around me.

I moved my hand across her hair so I could see her face better and fuck it was some sight. My cock filling her mouth as she continued to suck, lost in her own little world of blowjobs. Suddenly she pulled away and with a pop my cock sprang from her luscious lips.

Without saying a word she simply climbed on top of me. Her wet panties pressed against my cock. Chloe slowly began to gyrate on top of me, rubbing her soaking crotch up and down my length. Closing her eyes and moaning softly at the feeling.

She then looked down to me with a strained look on her face, that I could only read as ‘I need this cock inside me!’ Which moments later was confirmed as she rose slightly, pulling her panties to one side and gently probing the tip of my cock at her entrance.

“Mmmm Robbie feels so good” Chloe moaned as she slowly let herself down onto me. My cock popped into her pussy and she easily slid down, taking my entire length.

Chloe wasted no time in getting used to me inside her. She felt tight but she had no problem bouncing up and down on me as started to ride my cock. Her hands were on my chest at first for balance as she continued to slam down on top of me. I held her hips and once she had her rhythm I matched it by slamming up into her before she bottomed out on me.

The room was quickly filled by the sounds of Chloe and I moaning and the noise of our bodies bouncing on the bed. Her moans turning into screams as we sped up the pace.

All of a sudden, my mind went into overdrive. I suddenly pictured what I saw earlier, Amanda riding some guy. The hate and anger filling me quickly. I looked up to Chloe who was unaware in my change of mood. Her eyes were closed and she was lost in a world of extacy. I was confused, I knew this girl on top of me wasn’t Amanda but I had the sudden urge to hate fuck her.

I waited until she was almost off my cock and used my body weight to throw her off onto the bed. She fell onto the bed with an umph and was about to protest when I got my self on top of her. With a determined look in my eye, I immediately slid back into her and started pounding away.

I steadied myself with my hands each side of her on the bed. Chloe tried to wrap her legs around me but I was going to fast for her to be able to hold it. Her hands found my back as she held on for dear life.

I was pounding hard into her and she breathlessly screamed as my cock bottomed out on her each time.

I stared down at her with a lustful hate as I took my anger out on her pussy. Even if Chloe guessed why, I don’t think she was really going to complain. Even more so that her body began to tense up. Her finger nails dug into my back as her legs squeezed against me.

As I pumped harder into her, the orgasm took over. Her body went stiff and her head fell back into the pillow as she let out a loud scream. I kept fucking her through the orgasm as her pussy clamped itself around me. With the pace and force I was going, added with the new tightness of her pussy I couldn’t hold on.

With a few more forceful thrusts, I explode inside her. Holding myself down, I groaned loudly as shot after shot of hot cum invaded her pussy.

I was spent, I fell to the side. My softening cock slipping out of her abused pussy and….

I don’t remember anything after that.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Belinda 2_(0)

No Comments

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Asian

Over a period of several months I have come to know Belinda in a very intimate way. She has allowed me to see her naked from the waist up and has responded positively to my approval of her body. Now she is a bit bolder but still very reluctant to expose herself more. Removing her pants is not permitted. But she likes to have her ass rubbed and grabbed and takes every opportunity to present it for my approval and touch. But when we are alone the button at the top of her jeans is off limits. She guards her pussy carefully. She must be very aware of how she excites me as she will sit on my lap and move her thigh against my stiffening cock, and will shyly smile when she does this.

Now she is fourteen, and I have given a lot of thought to our “affair”,, which in any reasonable sense should not be. I resolve that this is improper and must be ended. And then I waver as I think of her sweet face. And how joyfully innocent she is. In my mind this is a rare privilege not granted to many men. I think back to the days that I lost my virginity to a woman ten years my senior and how excited I was to have sex with pretty Betty a waitress at a local restaurant. Although she was only twenty-eight she had six children. I used to go there for morning coffee with my college friends and I would tease her, asking her out etc..One morning I was there before my friends and she came to my booth and said, “Why don’t you ask me out now?, You’re friends are not here.” Yes, I was only eighteen and a virgin, but of course she knew this, what could I say but ask her out, and she of course accepted and the date was made. She would meet me away from her house and husband. I picked her up at the appointed time and we went to a secluded place to park. She very quickly removed her clothes to expose her breasts and pussy. I think that my face is red now with the memory of how hard I was,, and how fearful,,, she unzipped my fly and pulled my cock out,, She opened the door to turn on the light in the car and told me how big I was, Of course this did make me feel better. And quickly we “got down to business”, I was eighteen, and so hard,, and so horny,, I wanted her now so much, she took my cock in her hand a guided it into her. I was eighteen then,, I’m over sixty now, and with a lot more experience. I know now that I am “well endowed”, so Betty was not lying, but I may as well have stuck my cock out the window of the car, I could only fuck on side of her cunt at a time and at eighteen years old I could not work up enough friction to cum, but she did repeatedly, and about an hour later said she could take no more and finished me off by hand, which of course did not take very long…Soon after that I had another “affair” with a young woman and it was nice, she introduced me to my very first blow job, at the time I thought I would blow her head off,, but I didn’t even puff out her cheeks, there was cum drizzling down her chin and she wanted to kiss me and I wouldn’t do it. She also wanted me to “kiss” her pussy,, but I wouldn’t do that either. Yes dear reader, if we could only turn back time.

Sorry about the diversion from the main story but it is only meant to show you how I felt at twenty-five and what had led me to feel that way. I could relate to the “fear” that Belinda felt and also to the urgency of her passion. So I managed to rationalize and convince myself that I would not do her any good to stop the relationship we had started. It would only serve to confuse her.

So came the next time that we had time to spend alone in the garden shed. We both knew that we had most of the day to ourselves without the threat of interruption. By now we had entered into a ritual of baring ourselves from the waist up and holding each other closely, and I would lick and suck her breasts and nipples. She would rub her pussy on my thigh and would throughly wet my pants with her sweet juices. Today we would have to have a talk about where this was headed. Perhaps many of you would not understand the feelings here as you are young, but you older readers will remember what the late sixties and early seventies were urfa escort like. There was still then an innocence with girls of this age. An unspoiled quality and a vulnerability that made them all the more precious. She was of course very cognizant of the difference of the sexes, and she had sexual feelings as well. But a lack of knowledge of the mechanics of sex. But before we could begin to have a conversation about where this was headed a car horn sounded from her driveway and she hurriedly dressed and ran from the shed to the house.

I pulled on my tee shirt and gathered some tools to work in the garden, it took me a moment to calm myself and to let my stiffness recede before I walked to the garden to do some weeding. The mid June day was warm and quite pleasant and I worked for a couple of hours and then decided to treat myself to a beer in a frosted mug. I went to the back door and left my shoes on the steps and entered the house. I slowly poured the beer into the frosted mug from the freezer as I knew from past experience if I tried to hurry this process I would end up with a glass of foam and before it settled the crisp coolness which I enjoyed would be lost. I took the first sip and it was then I heard girlish giggling from outside the screen door. I stepped back so I could see through the doorway to the outside door and there was Belinda, but not alone. She and her companion entered the house and she introduced me to Tracy. Tracy was as dark as Belinda was light and was lacking a head in height as well. She had short very brown hair that framed her round pretty face. Her eyes were a remarkable blue.

“S,ss,,-sometimes, m-muh-my father would g-g-g-give me a taste of his b-b-buh- beer,” she told me in a kind of pleading way. This little imp was certainly a forward kind of child she had only just met me and wanted to share a beer. I looked at Belinda and could see from her eyes that there was more going on here than what was on the surface. “You may have a little sip”, but you must not tell anyone I said, “I, k-kuh-can keep a secret,” she confided and she took a small taste of the chilled beverage. I offered the same to Belinda and she too had a sip which I’m sure made her feel deliciously adult. Then Tracy nearly floored me with what she said next, “D-d-duh-do u-u-u you think my tits whu-whu-will get as big as Belinda’s?” and she pulled her top off for me to see. Her just forming breasts were of a lighter shade than the rest of her body but the tan lines were not sharply defined it being early spring yet. Her young breasts were more of a subtle swelling on her chest than what she would surely develop later in life, and her nipples looked swollen and puffy not the firm and defined nipples that belonged to Belinda. Seldom am I at a loss for words but I was at a complete loss then. All I could do is stare and I could feel my erection returning to my pants. This was not lost on the girls either. I had noticed many times that Belinda would steal subtle glances at my crotch but this diminutive harlot was boldly staring. I knew then that the two of them had been talking about the happenings in the shed and perhaps much more. Belinda was twisting her hair around her finger, a sure sign of how nervous she felt. But as nervous as she was I could see that she had her upper arms pressing her breasts from the sides and her nipples were very prominently showing through the thin material of her white tee shirt.

“Muh,, muh, my bru, brt, brother says they whu, whu, will grow,” she confided “Huh, huh, he likes to thu, tuh touch them.”

Now regaining a bit of my composure I ask, “What else does he touch Tracy?”“Oh,” she replies, “Huh, huh, he likes to touch my pussy too.” “And then what do you do, Tracy?” I query. “Uh,, huh, huh, he likes me to touch his k-k-k-k cock.”“ Do you like it when he touches your pussy and you touch his cock?” “Yes”, she replies and now her eyes are a bit downcast she now knows that she has lost the advantage, but I’m not so sure that I have gained any.

But ever willing to press on I ask, “Can I see your pussy?” “If, if, urfa escort bayan if, I can see your k-k-cock,” she quickly replies now evening the back and forth banter. “OK,” I reply, “But what about Belinda? She has not agreed to anything here.” I look at Belinda and her face is flushed very red now, but I notice that the crotch of her tight fitting blue pants is soaked. “If she is going to see you and I naked, then it is only fair that she be naked too.” And both Tracy and I look in askance to Belinda, and slowly she takes her fingers of her right hand from her hair and lowers them to her waist and unsnaps the top of her pants. Then she hooks her thumbs under her pants and panties and pulls both away from her hips. Then she hesitates and says, “You both must take off yours,” Quickly Tracy slips off her shorts, she is not wearing any panties and her hairless very smooth pussy is exposed to the electrified air of the kitchen. As much as the sight of Tracy’s hairless pussy entices me I look to Belinda the girl I have lusted to see naked for all this long time, her face is furiously red now but ever game she is slipping her pants lower. Now she looks at me and I can see by her eyes that it is me that is lagging in our agreement. Quickly I unzip my pants and unbutton my waistband and quickly strip my pants to my ankles. My cock springs up the head of it glistening from the precum that is now leaking copiously from it. I see Belinda’s eyes widen at the sight that she has longed for and I see a light of decision in her eyes and she quickly strips her pants down and steps out of them and just as quickly as if in one motion pulls her tee shirt over her head. Now standing before me are two young and very naked girls.

This is the first time that I have seen Belinda naked, and her pussy is only slightly covered with soft downy straight blonde hairs. All these silken strands seemingly converge downward to disappear between her thighs. Although her thighs are pressed together, perhaps a last bastion of modesty, there is a gap just below her pussy which adds so much to her appeal. The fine hairs that are in the slight gap between her thighs show small droplets like a pearl colored dew. Tracy gives me a start as she grasps my cock in her moist fingers. Her breath catches as she feels the pent up heat and the throbbing hardness. I look at her and her eyes are very wide, the look on her face very intent, I reach out with my left hand and placing my hand on her back draw her close to me, her hand does not loosen its grip on my aching cock. Belinda now steps forward and the three of us press our naked bodies together. By leaning forward slightly I am able to cup Tracy’s small ass in my left hand and I place my right on Belinda’s waist and slide it to her hip and then to her firm and so very smooth ass. Her skin is silky smooth, and she presses her damp mound against my thigh, ever so slowly her hips begin to rotate as her hot wet sex seeks contact and movement. She presses her face to my shoulder and I can feel her warm breath on my neck and I’m thinking that nothing could be more erotic, but I am quickly proved wrong. Tracy is looking at Belinda’s breast the nipple of her right breast is hard and pointed directly at Tracy’s face. Tentatively she presents her face forward and nuzzles the firm little breast in front of her and draws the erect nipple in between her lips. Belinda sharply draws in a breath and reaches between our sweaty bodies and wraps her fingers and thumb over the head of my slippery pecker. This is too much and the pulses begin and my prick swells and a hot spurt of cum jets upwards. Tracy has experienced this before and expertly pumps her small hand down my shaft and up over the head as spurt after spurt of hot cum gives me the relief that I so desperately need. My knees are so weak that I nearly fall to the floor but I manage to stay up by holding onto the girls. Belinda’s eyes are wide from her observation of this phenomenon, but Tracy is giggling and rubbing the ejaculate over her belly and breasts with both hands.

Now I kick my pants aside and escort urfa drop to my knees with my right hand still on Belinda’s smooth ass. I reach between them and put my other hand on her hip and draw her too my open mouth and I work my tongue into the top of her small slit where the little button of feeling is, and I feel her body jerk involuntarily towards my seeking probing tongue. From the corner of my eye I can see that Tracy’s hand is moving furiously in front of her and her fingers are disappearing between her thighs and her hips are moving forward and back. I now notice that Belinda’s knees are becoming rubbery and I slide my hands further up her back and lower her to the floor my hot tongue never breaking contact with her sweet tender sex. Now that she is reclined she spreads her legs and improves the advantage that I have to attack her secret parts. Now I can slip my tongue into her vagina and I can suck the guardian lips into my mouth. I lay my tongue flat against her body moistening her small crack and I suck lightly on her clitorus. This is now having the desired effect, I can feel her body tensing and she is now rocking her hips towards my face with increased frequency. Now Tracy is lying beside her and still with her small hand between her legs working furiously she begins working on Belinda’s tits sucking the nipple of one and her other hand squeezing the other.

With one hand Belinda closes Tracy to her breast and with the other she holds the back of my head and pulls me even closer and her legs open wider and her ass moves up and she is only touching the floor with her feet and shoulders. Now her legs clamp and release my head and my ears pop, but I don’t lose contact with what I am doing, and her body tenses and her breath escapes with a mewling sound and my mouth is flooded with wetness.

“Uh, uh, uh, uh!” Tracy is now vigorously working her pussy and has her knees drawn up and her free hand on the floor and her ass lifting up and falling back. Belinda and I watch with complete fascination the tense sexual display before us. We move forward to share in Tracy’s ecstasy and we kiss her face and kiss each other as her movements become more and more frantic. Suddenly she tenses and lets out a long ragged sigh and relaxes back to the floor. I move down to lick her pussy I have the need to taste and explore this feminine marvel. The taste is pungent but not unpleasant and she puts her hand behind my head to encourage my ministrations. More because she wants me to enjoy than for her enjoyment as she is spent. I have tasted what I wanted and now Belinda draws me close and kisses me her way of tasting what she feels is forbidden.

Now we are slowly coming to our senses and we look at the mess we have made, and the place smells of sex. A clean up is necessary. We first pick up our clothes and put them in the washer and select a short cycle. Then the naked trio finds a mop and we damp mop the floor. Then the three of us walk arm in arm to the bath and turn on the shower, we take turns washing each other and soaping the spots that we find interesting. I soap small tits and tender genitalia and sweet smooth asses but the girls seem to find fascination in soaping my prick and giggle as it gets hard, that to them holds no end of interest. Quickly we rinse off and dry each other as we know that the towels to must be washed and dried. Now the towels are in the washer and our clothes are in the dryer and we are sitting in the livingroom on the couch waiting, Belinda on one side of me and Tracy on the other. The girls are leaning into me and I have my arms around them. I am thinking how can I be so content when these “little” girls have more or less seduced me. Belinda is idly playing with my cock and Tracy has her hand on my chest seemingly quite content to feel the closeness. She has her small face pressed to my chest and I feel a wetness and I realize that she has fallen asleep and is drooling a bit. I look over at Belinda and she has a contented smile on her face and her eyes look misty. I hear the dryer stop and the buzzer sound and Belinda and I get up and unload our clothes and put the towels and wash clothes in. I look at her and she looks at me and we decline to get dressed just yet. We hold each other and enjoy the naked skin feeling.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Evangeline part 3

No Comments

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Asian

I held back and watched my lover stalk his prey. There was no mistaking Gabriel for anything other than a predator. Tall and lean with a catlike grace, he moved silently through the darkness waiting patiently for the furtive young man he followed to wander far enough into the shadows to be taken.

We followed him silently for several blocks before he paused at the edge of a circle of light cast by a street lamp. He was only several feet from the entrance to an alley. and He withdrew something from his pocket to examine it in the dim light, and Gabriel flanked him like a panther circling it’s prey as it prepared to strike.

Moving so quickly that I was barely able to follow, Gabriel swept him off his feet and carried him deep into the alley where light did not penetrate. His victim didn’t have time to cry out and barely began to struggle. Hurrying after him, I took a deep breath inhaling the scent of fear and blood and felt the familiar rush of excitement as I watched my love begin to feed.

As Gabriel fed, drawing the young man’s soul from the center of his being, I pressed myself against his back. One hand went to my lover’s throat to feel the movement as he swallowed, the other slid around his waist and down over his flat stomach to fondle the growing bulge beneath his tightly fitting trousers. I knew that it was my touch and the thrill of my excitement, not the act of eating this boy’s soul, that aroused him.

I felt Gabriel jerk, his every muscle tensing, at the same moment that I heard his victim’s heart stutter to a stop and I wondered what he’d taken from the young man that had caused his body’s violent reaction. Before I could ask he turned to me, his hands gripping my upper arms hard enough to have caused pain were I still human, and shoved me against the rough brick wall of the building on south side of the alley.

Surprised by his action, I laughed. He grinned wolfishly and captured my lips with his. I opened my mouth and accepted his tongue, tasting his victim’s blood as I swirled mine around his. With his mouth pressed against mine he fumbled with the closures on his pants and pushed them down far enough to free his straining cock before he pushed my dress up around my waist.

He dropped to his knees pulling me down to straddle his lap and I felt his hand pushing the crotch of my panties aside. I lifted myself and closed my fingers around the shaft of his massive cock, stroking him several times before guiding him to the tight opening of my dripping vagina.

The bulbous head of his prick split the lips of my cunt as I allowed gravity to impale me on the length of his thick rod. Gabriel groaned as he leaned back. Supporting his weight on his arms behind him he lifted his hips to push into me as deeply as he could. His head fell back on his shoulders, his eyes closed, he remained as still as a marble statue.

My hands on his shoulders, I began to ride him slowly up and down. I savored the feel of his huge cock as I lifted myself to slide down on him over and over. I could feel every vein running along the length of his shaft as his girth filled and stretched me. My breathing quickened as I felt the familiar tension mounting in the pit of my stomach.

Gabriel’s head snapped up, his chest rising and falling rapidly. His arms closed around me, one hand at the small of my back, the other cupping the back of my neck. He laid me back supporting my weight on his arms as he began to thrust into me faster. I wrapped my legs around him and pressed my fists firmly against my lower abdomen.

“Gabriel!” I gasped as my body tensed.

He grunted and I felt his semen explode into my clenching vagina. He pushed deeply into my rippling pussy and emptied his testicles as I came hard. He lifted me and held me tightly against his body, his slowly wilting cock still deeply imbedded inside my trembling body. I laid against his chest wanting to stay connected to him as long as I could.

He kissed the top of my head and gently lifted me off his nearly flaccid cock. “You thirst, too, love,” he said softly.

I did feel hunger. I rose to my feet and straightened my clothing. Gabriel stood and refastened his trousers. He pulled me into his arms and kissed me deeply before taking my hand to lead me back to the street.

At the entrance of the alley the slip of paper that my lover’s victim had dropped caught my attention. I picked it up and and looked at what was written on it. I knew the address. Frowning, I looked around and realized that Gabriel’s prey had led us into an area of the city with which I was very familiar.

I drew a deep breath through my nose. Like a slap in the face, realization suddenly struck me. I darted back into the alley and rolled the man lying on the ground onto his back and started rifling through his pockets. In one pocket I found a thick roll of bills and a switchblade knife. The knife I discarded, the money I handed to Gabriel. I stuck my hand into his other pocket. Nothing. I opened the leather jacket and felt the lining. Finding the little bulge I was seeking. I dug my fingers into that pocket and extracted the small plastic bags of coarse brownish powder.

I rose to my feet and left the alley. Turning left when I reached the sidewalk, I headed back in the direction from which we had come. Gabriel stayed at my side matching his long legged stride to my quick steps. He didn’t question me about our destination. He recognized my resolve even if my purpose remained a mystery to him. Perhaps he had recognized the neighborhood, too. It had been a favorite haunt of his for weeks after his fortuitous encounter with Henri.

I slowed as we approached the house, my hand trailing along the wrought iron fence. I stared at the dark windows that looked out over the street. The house looked vacant, though I knew it was not. I lifted the latch on the gate. It swung open silently and I started up the walk to the porch.

Gabriel laid his hand gently on my arm. His blue eyes shone with concern. “Love,” he said softly, “come away.”

I shrugged his hand off and continued to the front door. I heard him sigh just behind me as I bent down and tipped the planter by the door to retrieve the key hidden under it. The click of the dead bolt sounded loud in the stillness of night. I paused and looked over my shoulder at Gabriel. His eyes pleaded with me as he shook his head slowly. I turned the brass knob and pushed open the heavy oak door with its leaded glass window.

The house was oppressively hot and I wondered for a moment why the air conditioner wasn’t running. I could see perfectly well in the darkness, but I didn’t crave shadows the way my lover did. I reached out and flipped the switch by the door. Nothing happened.

Henri had been taking care of the samsun escort household accounts since my father had died seven years before. Of course my hapless mother hadn’t paid the utility bill. I doubted now that she had even managed to keep herself fed in the weeks that I had been gone. She was still alive, though. Somewhere in the darkness above me I could hear a human heart beating.

As I started up the stairs Gabriel wrapped his arms around me from behind and pressed the side of his beautiful face between my shoulder blades. “Evangeline,” he pleaded again with a hint of desperation creeping into his voice, “come away, my love.”

For a moment I stayed in his strong arms drawing on the soundness of his love for me. I knew it wasn’t the anticipation of an encounter with my drug sick mother that caused him such consternation. It was Henri’s ghost, the memories of all the things I had endured at my uncle’s hands, that caused his anxiety.

I squared my shoulders with a determination that I no longer felt and started to pull away from him. His sigh was more of a soft groan as his hands loosed their grip and his arms dropped to his sides. I continued slowly up the stairs. Gabriel followed a step behind me.

I paused at the top of the staircase, swaying uncertainly for a moment before I turned away from my mother’s room. I crossed the hallway to the door of what had been my room when I lived in this house. When I had lived. I pushed the door open. The hinge creaked.

That sound brought a rush of memories and flooded me with emotion. I had been eight the first time Henri had pushed the door to my room open causing that eerie moan. Still crying every night over the recent loss of my father, I had naively thought that my uncle, a man I had barely known existed before my father’s death, was coming to comfort me.

He had sat down on the side of my bed and gathered my slight body into his arms to rock me while I cried. He had gently stroked my hair and cooed comforting words against my ear. I remembered curling my tiny fingers into the soft fabric of his shirt and clinging to him as he murmured that he was going to take care of me now and that I was his little girl.

He had laid me down on the bed and pushed my nightgown up until it was bunched under my arms. His hands were incredibly gentle as he had removed my little white cotton panties. I had tried to cover myself with my hands, crossing them over the smooth, hairless mound at the apex of my thin thighs.

Henri had smiled reassuringly as he lifted my hands. “You must never hide your beauty from me, Evangeline,” he had told me.

Had I had the experience to recognize it I would have seen the lust shining in his dark eyes. I squirmed under his uncomfortably intense gaze as his eyes ran over my immature body. He had reached out with his too soft hands and caressed the tiny bumps on my chest, his thumbs circling my petal pink nipples.

I remembered squeezing my thighs tightly together as his light touched caused an unfamiliar tingling between my legs. I had been aware that his breathing had quickened as his hands moved down over my childish body. My own breathing had been as rapid as my uncle’s.

He had let his fingertips trace the contours of my little belly to my boyish hips and down my thighs. He had paused for a moment before sliding his hands between my knees to gently spread my legs. I had blushed as his gaze fixed on the slit of my prepubescent cunt.

He had used his thumbs to part the outer lips and I heard his low moan as he looked lovingly at my tiny pussy. “Oh, ma jolie catin,” he had breathed as he bent down between my trembling thighs. “Such a beautiful cocotte.”

I had jumped when he pressed a kiss to the tender pink flesh his prying thumbs had exposed. When his warm tongue had begun to caress my nether regions my body had stiffened in protest, my little hands flew to push ineffectually against his head. He ignored my efforts and mumbled words of adoration and promised devotion into my petite body.

When his lips had closed over the miniscule bud of my clitoris I had cried out in surprise. I had never felt anything quite as pleasurable as my uncle insistently nursing that little button. My hands that had been trying to thrust his mouth way from my most private area now clutched at his hair to hold his face against my quivering cunt.

I remembered feeling an unfamiliar pressure against my pelvic floor and the way my back had arched as Henri’s finger had invaded my virgin pussy that first time. He had placed his hand firmly on my stomach to hold me down while he had thrust his finger in and out. I had felt his spit fall into the folds between my thighs as he had continued to saw his finger in and out.

My little hands had groped between my legs finding his wrist and trying to stop his harsh invasion of my body. He had laughed unpleasantly and withdrawn his finger abruptly. I had cowered on the bed as he had stood and quickly removed his clothing. I had stared in shock at his long, thin penis. It stood erect, it’s angry red head pointing toward the wall above my bed. He had roughly pulled my night gown over my head before he grasped my knees and jerked me onto my back again.

I had whimpered in fear as his hands pressed my knees up and apart to spread me open for him. Keeping his hands on the inside of thighs he had leaned over me, the menacing protrusion waving and bobbing as he moved, a clear drop of viscous ooze hung on a spider web fine line from the small eye on its tip.

He had spit in his hand twice and rubbed it over the end of his frightening appendage before his hand guided the end to the opening between my legs. The sensation of pressure I had felt when he’d probed my little cunt with his finger returned and I tried to twist away from him.

He had delivered a stinging slap to the tender flesh of my inner thigh and my legs jerked straight dislodging his burrowing penis. He had grasped my upper arms and shaken me till my head was spinning before dropping me onto the bed to pummel my body with his fists. All the air had left my body with a whooshing sound when he’d struck my stomach just below my sternum.

His hands had closed around my throat cutting off my breath. I remembered my body bucking wildly, my fingers clawing at his hands as I had struggled to free myself from his suffocating grasp. My vision had started to dim when he suddenly released me, allowing me to draw a ragged breath.

He had leaned down to place his lips close to my ear. “You breathe because I allow you to, ma petite enfant,” he had growled harshly, his bourbon scented breath stirring my hair. “You live because I allow it.”

Even at the age of eight I had understood that my uncle had complete escort samsun control over me and that this cruel man was going to use me as he desired. I had quickly grasped the fact that I was nothing, insignificant to him, and if I fought him he would end my life without qualm. My tears had dried on my cheeks and I let my body go limp as I stared blankly at some point over his shoulder.

Henri had patted my hip, his hands gentle again, and then turned my body so that my bottom was at the edge of my bed with my legs hanging down. He had lifted my legs, his hands on the backs of my thighs, and pressed my knees to my shoulders. He laid his arm across the back of my legs and sucked on the forefinger of his free hand.

I had winced as he shoved the finger into my defenseless little pussy, but there was no fight left in me. I had detached myself from what was happening to my body, my mind wandered to a time when my father was still living and had sat on this bed with his arm around me as he read to me till I had fallen asleep.

My uncle removed his finger. “Hold your legs up for me,” he had ordered as he rose to stand by my bed.

I had obeyed, wrapping my hands around the backs of my knees to hold my legs where he had placed them. Henri had leaned over me, one arm braced on the bed by my head, he fisted his hard cock, stroking it quickly for a few moments before guiding the head to the opening of my vagina.

I had grimaced, grunting in pain as the head of his prick had split me open and pushed into my tight, dry cunt. He had withdrawn a little and thrust hard scooting my body forward as he tried to force more of his rampant cock into me. His hands had closed over my shoulders pushing me back toward him as he bent his knees and thrust his cock into my tortured cunt.

The pain from from his unwelcome intrusion had been exquisite. I remembered a sudden sensation of tearing and a searing agony that spread from my raw vagina into my belly and, unable to help myself, I had allowed a keening wail to escape my lips. My uncle had slapped me hard on my face, snapping my head violently to the side.

“Tuat t’en grosse bueche, putain,” he had hissed without pausing.

His cock had begun to make a wet, sucking sound as he had continued to violate my young body. He was grunting as he slammed into my tightly stretched and bleeding cunt faster and faster. Mercifully my consciousness had faded and I floated away.

When I had come to again, Henri was sitting on the edge of my bed with me straddling his lap. He had held me tightly against his belly and rocked me gently. I had been aware that he was still firmly lodged in my swollen pussy, though he felt different to me now.

“Ma jolie catin,” he had cooed softly to me, “mi aime jou.”

I had squirmed in his arms wanting his flaccid penis out of my body. As I moved against him I had felt something warm, wet, and sticky squelching around his tightly embedded cock. He had twitched and flexed inside me and my despair had risen along with his tormenting prick.

I shook myself, tearing my mind away from memories of Henri, and turned into Gabriel’s waiting arms. He pulled me in to hold me tightly against his lean, hard body and I knew he was offering me a way to exorcize my uncle’s ghost. I slid my hands over his shoulders and raised up onto my toes to reach his lips. He lifted me bringing my face level with his and pressed his mouth to mine, kissing me fiercely.

Without me being aware he had moved across the room, he set me carefully on my bed. I watched as he removed his clothing and let them fall to the floor. When he stood before me naked, his huge cock rising proudly from the profusion of red curls at the juncture of his thighs, I leaned forward and wrapped my fingers around his thick shaft to stroke him.

I took the head of his prick into my mouth to run my tongue over the velvety softness. His hands closed over the sides of my head and he thrust into my mouth. I began to bob my head up and down taking more and more of his beautiful cock into my mouth with each downward stroke until I felt the head prodding the back of my throat. I grasped his firm buttocks and pushed down until his balls swung against my chin and the coarse hair at the base of his massive penis tickled my nose. Being able to practically swallow him was one of the advantages of not having to breath.

Gabriel groaned loudly as my tongue undulated against the underside of his prick. I raised my head to plunge down, deep throating him again. He grunted and lifted my head pulling his cock out of my mouth. His hands were rough as he lifted the hem of my dress and pulled it off over my head.

He fell to his knees and laid his head in my lap. I stroked his silky hair. After a moment he lifted his head and gazed up at me before his eyes moved down to my breasts as his hands pulled at my panties. I laid down and lifted my hips to allow him to remove them. He held the cum soaked crotch to his nose and breathed deeply before dropping them on top of his clothes.

I reached for him and he came willingly into my arms. I pulled my knees up and he pushed into me gently, settling immediately into a slow, steady rhythm. I caressed his cheek an stroked his hair, my eyes fixed on his beautiful face as he fucked me so tenderly that I could have wept at the sweetness of it.

He gazed down at me adoringly as he thrust into me. I rock my hips in time with his, grinding against his pelvis when he buried his full length in my wet cunt. He twined his fingers with mine, resting just enough of his weight on his forearms to avoid crushing me, but allowing me to feel every inch of his body lying on mine.

He began to breathe harder. He didn’t need to breathe, but my lover was a very sensual being and I knew that the scent of sex enhance the experience for him. I also knew that Gabriel was struggling to maintain the control he was exhibiting. I could feel the tension low in my belly as my orgasm began to build and, though the sweet, slow loving making was transcending euphoric, I needed more now.

I ran my finger tips lightly down his spine and felt him shiver. “Gabriel,” I moaned against his ear. “Fuck me.”

Something feral lit his eyes as he pulled my hands down to my shoulders and pushed up, his fingers still twined with mine, and thrust into me hard, his tempo increasing. He was watching my face intently and I held his gaze, my lips parting as I began to breathe as rapidly as him. His exquisite strokes lengthened as he drove his huge cock into me.

I arched my back and pushed up against him, wanting to feel him as deeply inside me as I possibly could. The delicious tension in my lower abdomen broke and the cresting wave of pleasure came crashing down on me. I gasped his name as samsun escort bayan his hands gripped my waist and he pushed himself into my rippling cunt. I could feel him swell and throb as he groaned loudly and erupted into my body.

I held him tightly in my arms and clenched the muscles in my vagina rhythmically on his pulsing cock to milk every last drop from his balls. I reveled in the feel of his body pressing me down onto the mattress. His breathing calmed, but tremors still wracked his muscular frame as I traced slow circles on his skin.

I moaned my protest when he separated his spent body from mine and rolled to lie beside me holding me tightly in his arms. I could tell he was lost in thought and I wondered if he was still puzzling over the reasons his body had begun to react to mine in ways to which he was unaccustomed. I stroked his cheek and smiled softly.

“What are you thinking, cher?” I asked.

He sighed and shook his head.

I wasn’t ready to let it go. “Tell me,” I pleaded quietly.

His eyes searched mine and then he kissed me lightly. “How could you have loved him?” he finally asked.

I sighed. “It was what he wanted from me. Love . . . adoration. If I hadn’t given him everything he wanted I wouldn’t have survived.”

He thought about my answer for a moment before pressing his lips to mine again. “I will do anything for you. If it were what you wanted, I’d even let you go,” he said with a quiet fierceness. “I love you more than I would ever have imagined possible, but I demand nothing from you.”

“That, my love,” I said as I wrapped my arms around his neck, “is why I’ll give you everything.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Gabriel stood just inside the door of my mother’s room leaning against the wall, his arms folded across his chest. I could sense his disdain for the frail woman lying on the bed. His hostility toward her rolled off of him in cold waves.

Standing by the bed, I made a mental inventory of the paraphernalia on the dusty night stand. The candle burning there, the latex tourniquet, three syringes. I picked up the spoon, its bowl bent at an odd angle. I laid it back down and wiped my hand on my dress.

I sat down on the bed beside her and she stirred and opened her eyes. I’m not sure that in her drug induced state she recognized me at first. She shrunk away from my touch.

“Mama,” I said gently, “it’s me.”

She struggled to sit up. “Evangeline?” she croaked.

“Yes, Mama,” I said looking over my shoulder at Gabriel. He straightened away from the wall and came to stand behind me looking down at my mother.

“Where have you been? You’ve been gone for days,” my mother whined.

It had been weeks since Gabriel had carried me from this house. Weeks since he had taken me for his lover. Weeks since he had made me his forever. I had been missing for weeks without my mother having reported it.

My hands curled into fists. “This is Gabriel, Mama. I live with him, now.”

“There’s no one here to help me,” she said pathetically. “Where has Henri gone?”

“Henri is dead,” I said, my voice emotionless.

“Dead,” she said leaning back against the headboard of her bed. “Yes. I remember.”

I reached out to smooth her limp hair back from her face. My fingers traced the contours of her throat and I felt Gabriel’s body tense. I leaned toward my mother and his hand shot out to close around my arm.

“Don’t,” he said. “She’s an addict. The soul is polluted. It’s eaten away by her habit”

“And yet the body lives,” I said gently disengaging his fingers. “She’s found her own way into the half light. It would be cruel to let her live like this.”

“Then let me do it,” he said lifting me to my feet.

I cupped his face between my hands and brought his lips to mine. He crushed me against him as my lips parted and my tongue pushed against his. The sweetness of his mouth made me sigh. The fierceness of his kiss stole my breath.

Gabriel broke the kiss and leaned his forehead against mine. He didn’t speak, but I could feel his concern for me. I pulled away and turned back toward my mother. She still leaned against the headboard, her chin resting on her chest, oblivious now to what was going on around her.

I placed one knee on the mattress then looked over my shoulder at my love. He refused to meet my gaze, his eyes down turned. I turned back to my mother and laid my head against her breast seeking some kind of affirmation that she was still the mother that had loved me when I was small. Her arms stayed limp at her sides.

I looked up at her. I could remember when she had been beautiful and traces of that former beauty still haunted her gaunt face. Her black hair, once lustrous, now hung limp and dull. The green eyes that had been clear and sparkling with easy laughter were clouded with her opium poppy dreams.

I leaned against her and pushed her slight body down to the bed. Lying over her I closed my eyes and sank my fangs into her sinewy neck. She didn’t struggle as I began to feed on her. I could taste the bitter alkaline of the heroin in her blood, but the flavor of her wasted soul was worse.

I was flooded with the memories of her childhood, with the visions of her life with my father, and with her joy at my birth. I was washed in the love and laughter that I myself remembered of life with my family. Her despair when my father had died nearly overwhelmed me. As great as my grief for him had been, hers was ten times greater.

And Henri. Henri feeding her pills to dull her pain. Pills that he had had her wash down with alcohol, and when the pills were not enough the cigarettes laced with black tar heroin. I could taste the heavy sweetness of the molasses soaked opiate and feel the euphoria, the oblivion. Again Henri, this time spiking a vein for her. I watched the needle pierce her skin and the blossom of red in the syringe before he injected nirvana directly into her blood.

She stopped breathing. Her heartbeat, rapid and thready, faltered once, raced, and then stuttered to a stop. The last of her thoughts and memories slammed into me like a blow to the solar plexus.

She had known from the beginning what Henri had been doing to me. She had known and had allowed him to continue. She had traded me willingly to my sadistic uncle for the drugs he had provided to her.

Kneeling by her body on her bed I began to sway. I didn’t know if it was her wasted soul, the force of my emotions, or the drugs in her blood, but I was overcome by exhaustion. I felt unable to move, though I wanted to be away from this corpse, away from this room, away from this house.

Gabriel wrapped me in his strong arms and lifted me off my mother’s bed. Cradling me against his chest he carried me from her room and down the stairs. Gratefully, I nestled into his embrace as we left the house. Before He had reached the street, I was asleep.

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

A MOONLIT NIGHT

No Comments

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Big Tits

A MOON LIT NIGHT

The fact that a cool breeze was blowing through his bed room didn’t do much to encourage Shad to sleep. It just was not a night for sleeping, so he got out of bed, pulled on his Joggins, a sleeveless shirt and sandals.
In the dark he left the bed room and went downstairs. He took a beer from the fridge and went out the back doors to sit on the porch, from there he had a good view of the lake and the huge orange full moon that was just raising.
He thought of the corn field on the other side of the road a short walk from his front door. There was some thing about moonlit nights and corn fields that kept roaming in his mind. He had the strongest desires to go chasing a woman thru the field and ravish her when he caught her.
His fantasy was interrupted by the door opening and Sharon step out unto the porch with a beer in one hand and a cigarette in the other, she was wearing a pair of short, Joggins that was mold to her body, a tank top whose neck line was too low and arms holes too wide. Even by the moonlight he could see that she isn’t wearing a bra.
“Can’t sleep eh?” She asked.
“Nope” He answers and she sits in the chair next to his.
“So what are you out here thinking about?” She asks.
“Nothing really, it’s just that lately I’ve had this thing about moonlit corn field.” He said not wanting to say anymore.
“Yea, go on. What about moonlit corn fields?” She asks eagerly.
“I just keep seeing myself running thru it.” He answers.
“Are you chasing someone?” He could hear the strange tone in her voice but he’s not surprise that she seems to know of his fantasy.
“Yea, a woman.” He answered.
“Why don’t we go for a walk?” She states rather than ask. “We’ll walk along the road.”
“Sounds cool.” He agrees.
Together they finished their beers and got up. They left the porch.
“It’s a nice night for a walk.” He said softly as if afraid to make any noise in the quiet of the night.
“It’s a nice night for many things.” She answers as she steps close to brush on him. “It’s so nice and peaceful out here in the country. Thanks for letting us come.”
“No problem, anytime you want to come, just let us know, I’ll even give you the keys if ever you and Jesse want to come alone.” He said.
“I’ll take you up on that, I sometimes wish we could get away from it all for a while, maybe out here just the two of us would loosen him up a bit.” She said sadly.
“Like I said anytime.” He confirms.
“So what does this woman you’re chasing look like?” She asks to get back to the subject.
“I don’t know. She’s a shadow” He answers.
“But you do catch her.” She asked excited.
“Oh yes but I can’t remember what she looks or feels like, It’s just one of those crazy things.” He explained.
“Yeah I know what you mean.” She answered and drifted further out into the street. He stayed on the side that he was on and she went down the slop and into the field. He rushed across the street thinking that she went down in the field to have a pee. He waited for a short while.
“Sharon” He called and was answered by a rustle of corn stalks that couldn’t be caused by the wind. He could see the rustle was moving away from him.
“Come and get me.” Came her voice. She wants him to chase her.
“Here I come.” He cried out and laughing he jumped down the embankment and rushed into the field, not yet running but walking very fast.
“Want to be my dream girl eh, well that’s fine by me” He cried out.
Again he was answered by a definite rustle ahead of him, then came the rustle that told him that she was moving fast, he began to jog trying to keep her sounds close.
“You know I’ll catch you” sakarya escort He called out and angled to his right.
He was fast on his feet he could catch up to her anytime but he was enjoying the excitement of the chase. He didn’t catch her too soon, in his fantasy. Visions of her running fills his mind and he enjoy those visions, her rear bouncing a little, her large boobs bouncing wildly, braless as they were, her little pot belly jiggling just right, her large thighs jumping with every landing of her feet.
“You do know what happened in my fantasy?” He asked to be answered by a rustle that was too close so he slowed.
She considered it wishful thinking when she thought of him catching her by wrapping a long arm across her breasts and holding her secure by her crotch, and she felt him press up against her back his hard prick pressing against her ass.
“I’m gonna bite your neck. I know just where to bite to turn you on. I know where to suck to provoke you. I know where to lick to spur you on.” He called out to her
Hearing him gave her a strange feeling of deja vu and she believed that he knew just what to do to get stimulated, for just telling her about it was stimulating enough.
He slowed down, even turned to circle around her rather than going strait, he was enjoying himself and didn’t want it to end too soon, after all this was his turn on, chasing her and anticipating the end was getting him hot, already his rod was half stiff with excitement, he could hold out until it was fully erect before moving in for the kill.
“This is turning me on you know. Hope it’s doing the same for you.” He said.
She remained quiet for she realized that he was very close and she too wanted it to last, it excited her to know that he was being turned on for so was she.
“When I catch you, I’m gonna feel off those big wonderful tities that’s bouncing so delightfully as you ran.”
She bolted paying attention to the way her tits were bouncing, he was right they were bouncing and turning her on as the nipple rubs against her tank top.
“Oh there’s a lot I would like to do to those wonderful tits of yours, but not tonight, to night I’ll just hold unto them and enjoy them in my hand. Just their warmth in my hands should excite me.”
The distance had grown between them and he speeds up to close it, he really didn’t want to catch her too soon, he wanted her to know what she was in for, well at least some of it.
“While one hand holds your tit, the other will be over that magnificent bulging porky of yours. I hope it’s hairless. I like my porky shave clean. I’m sure you know how much I want it, there’s many splendid things I want to do to it but not tonight.”
She knew he wanted her, knew by the way he looks at her, mostly at her tits and crotch, and she encourages him by exposing as much as she dared and sitting in ways that gives the best view of her bulge. It thrilled her to know that he loves shaven porky for she was clean shaven.
She got hotter just wondering what he would do to her porky, even the word porky turns her on, it was a new one for her, with a smile she whispered it. It sounded good.
“I’m closing in on you, Honey.” He said from not too far behind her and she made a sharp left and tried to be as quiet as she could be she walked away.
“What can I say about that voluptuous ass of yours? For tonight I just want to rub my poker against it, slide my poker between the cheeks, tease your little hole. Slide it between your thighs to rub your porky as I hold you tight, tonight Baby is a night of lust, pure lust, hope you’re in that frame of mind.”
She was in that frame of mind, she knew from the start that it would be just a lustful thing. Hear him saying what he wanted, really sakarya escort bayan turned her on. She was as ready as she could be, she was wet and ready. She was even tempted to just give in and let her catch her, but she couldn’t, it just wouldn’t be fair.
“That’s what full moons are for honey, time to be a bitch in heat, a time to vent your lust, I’m ready. Are you? I’ve got a massive hard dangling between my thighs and its hurting. Tonight we’ll howl like wolves in heat.”
Suddenly all was quiet, she couldn’t hear him, she knew he was behind her, she stops to listen but the wind was against her as it stirred the corn stalks to drown out whatever noise he might make.
She took advantage of it to move a few steps and stopped when the wind did, she waited listening and heard nothing, she moved when the wind rustled the stalks.
“Got cha.”
When he caught her, he came up behind her, his left hand went across her huge breasts, while the right slanted down across her belly to settle at her crotch, for a moment the thought hit him. What if she was just playing? What if she had no intention of going all the way? Did he make a mistake in thinking that she would live out his fantasy? Should he be holding her as he was? Should he be enjoying the pleasures of her breasts against his arm or her meaty pubic mount against his palm? Should he be enjoying the pleasures of her big butt against his groin? Did he feel her push back softly against him? Did he feel her hands on his? Did he feel her push his hands inward against her body? Was that a soft moan he heard?
This is the reality, not the fantasy, as in the fantasy he bends so that he could suck her neck a little behind her ears. He didn’t suck her very hard, not enough to leave a mark. The sensations that it sends through her body make her cry out softly. Again she pressed his hands against her as she pushed herself back into him, she felt his hard on, long and thick and all his questions faded in her respond.
She reached behind her, squeezed her hand between their bodies and went to his crotch, she growled when she felt the thickness of his poker, her dildo is large, larger than any man she knows could be, her dream faded for what she held now was half a size larger than her dildo, a growl escapes her when she discovered the cock ring around his poker, she was very pleased. She wondered if he always wore a cock ring since the whole thing seemed rather spontaneous
Because his left hand was doing such delightful things to her breasts and his right hand was thrilling her porky so sweetly she didn’t want him to stop. So it was with regrets that she let go his magnificent poker. Let go so that she could hook her thumbs in the waistband of his Joggins and push them down as far as she could, which was far enough to totally free his poker. Then she hooked her thumbs in the waistband of her Joggins and pushed them down as far as she could, which was below her knees, tight as they were on her thighs, they were losing enough for gravity to suck them down around her ankles.
She couldn’t hold the moan that came out of her when she wiggled and jiggled to get his long thick poker between her thighs. What a thrill it was to look down and see it sticking out from her crotch as if it was her own. As if it was hers she began to play with it. What a joy it was to feel the ring vibrating softly between her thighs.
It was she that gave in to the weakness of her knees and let herself drop to the ground and he followed. It was she that leaned forward, supported herself on one hand, while the other guided his stiff hard prick to her hot wet cunt. It was she that pushed back to secure the vibrating tip against the mouth of her porky.
She felt his hand abandoned her breasts and crotch, escort sakarya only to resettled across her chest and belly, he held her tight and secure.
He now bit rather than suck at her neck, electricity shot through her body and his poker poked into her porky, it stretched her as it slid into her, stretched her more than her three fingers would, stretched her more than her over sized dildo had.
Slowly he pushed into her, steadily he pushed up into her, he delighted himself in the hot tightness of her well-lubricated porky. She enjoyed the bliss of having his hard poker vibrating within her, for it was not her fingers, or her hard lifeless dildo, it was a throbbing live column of hot flesh in her porky.
She was not one to dwell on pain but what pain she felt was bearable, like when she first lost her virginity, or when she first used three fingers, or even when she first used her dildo.
Deep into her he pushed his poker until he was at the end, she felt the pressure at the end of her shaft and knew that he was as deep as he could go, she knew that she had taken ten inches of his rod.
Again she experiences new sensations feeling him so deep in her.
“Don’t move” She said a little louder than she wanted to.
She reached back and discovered that there was still a good hand span of his rod that hadn’t made it into her, she thought of her shaft being stretched to the size of a pop bottle as her fingers fails to close around it.
With a mixture of delight and regrets she let it go and felt the head withdraw about three inches.
He released the hold he had on her neck with his mouth, he tilted his head back, looked up at the huge full moon in the cloudless sky and let out a loud long wolf howl.
Again the feeling of deja vu washed over her and there was something about the sounds that send a gratifying thrill through her body. In respond she let out a long loud growl.
He continued to howls as he thrust back and forth with short quick jabs and every howl made her shiver with delight that kept her growling.
With one hand he fondled her breasts, with the other he fondled her pussy.
Faster and faster the short quick jabs became, on and on he jabbed at her and she responded with short quick moves of her own, the dull pain was gone and there was only the pleasure, pleasure that had them howling and growling loud and constantly.
Then she felt his mouth on her neck, she felt his left-hand move to her right breast and held the nipple between two fingers, she felt the long middle finger of his right-hand move to the base of her clit.
At the same time he pushed just a little deeper into her than he had been going, he bit on her neck, he squeezed her nipple and pressed at the base of her clit.
She couldn’t move, she couldn’t utter a sound, as her body became charged with orgasmic euphoria.
Caught up as she was in her own orgasm, she was still aware of his hard throbbing poker and the fiery fluid that it was pumping into her.
There was no wild thrashing about, no uncontrolled biting or scratching, just the most wonderful orgasm that seems to send delightful tinkling sensation radiating through their body.
For him it was the fulfilment of a fantasy. For her it was a unique experience.
For some time he held his position behind her. He still held her securely as his still vibrating poker slowly lost its rigidity in her body.
“Wow! Fantastic.” He whispered in her ear as he pushed in against her and his limp poker slide into her.
“It was a great pleasure.” She answered as she felt his poker sliding out of her. “Now you’ll have to help me with my corn field fantasy.”
“You have a corn field fantasy?” He asked surprised.
“Yes I do and when it’s time I’ll come to you.”She said.
“I’ll be here for you.” He said and slowly eased his limp poker completely out of her.
“I know you will. Now lets go back I think I’m ready to sleep now.” She said.
“Same here.” He said

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Editing Reailty Book 2, Chapter 4: Becky’s New Naughty Hobby

No Comments

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Bent Over

Editing Reality

Book Two: Sultry Fantasies Unleashed

Chapter Four: Becky’s New Naughty Hobby

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2019

Becky Davies

I felt so sticky and flushed as Tonya and I headed downstairs to eat dinner with her family. I was spending the night at her place while my sister and our parents had there slumber party orgy. I was thrilled to spend some time with my best friend.

Quality time.

We’d just made love, using little clit vibrators on each other. We had rubbed each other until we both were gasping and moaning and shuddering in rapture. We loved each other while her family was oblivious to our naughty fun. We had our naughty orgasm and then had to dress and come downstairs to eat dinner.

We didn’t have time to clean up more than wiping our fingers clean of pussy juices.

I wore my college uniform, my breasts bouncing beneath my blouse. I didn’t bother with a bra, my tits jiggling loose in my blouse. My nipples were hard, poking at the fabric. This was a mistake. I should have worn my bra.

We smelled of pussy. Her family would know what we’d been up to. How could they not? I trembled as Tonya and I reached the first floor and headed for their dining room. My heart pounded in my chest. My fingers clenched and relaxed.

They wouldn’t know. Couldn’t know. Her family wouldn’t understand. They were Christians. They weren’t nearly as permissible as my family. We were rather liberal for Christians. After all, we were all having sex with each other except my brother who had his two girlfriends. But Tonya’s family…

While I was sure her parents gave lip service to supporting gay rights and marriage, I doubted they wanted a daughter who devoured pussy.

We entered the dining room to find her father sitting at the head of the table, her brother on the far side already spooning up the homemade mac and cheese onto his plate, sprinkled with bacon bits. Mrs. Alberts, Tonya’s mother, bustled in from the kitchen with a platter of baked chicken that she sat down on the table.

“There you are, girls,” Mrs. Alberts said, glancing at me. She was a slender woman with sandy-blonde hair, a shade darker than Tonya’s platinum locks. She had a round face, her daughter’s features found in the woman’s motherly looks. She frowned at us.

I swallowed as he eyes flicked from me to Tonya than back to me. A nervous ripple ran through me. Did she know? Mrs. Alberts brow furrowed. She shook her head and then sat down. Tonya took the chair closest to her father, so I was sitting by her mother who was at the other head of the table.

Mrs. Alberts’s blue eyes glanced at me again. The tension swelled around my heart as her father said, “Let’s say grace.”

I took Mrs. Alberts hand and my friend’s, gripping them both. Just moments ago, the hand clutching Mrs. Alberts had been pleasing her daughter’s pussy. A strange rush shot through me. I lowered my head but didn’t close my eyes, glancing at the older woman as Mr. Alberts prayed.

A blush was slowly forming on Mrs. Alberts cheeks. Her hands squeezed mine tight, her fingers warm. My heart pounded. Her nose twitched. Was she smelling our passion? My heart thundered in my chest.

“Amen,” her father said.

“Amen,” the rest of us repeated, my friend giving my hand a squeeze.

Mrs. Alberts held mine for a moment longer, her eyes sliding open and glancing at me. She flicked her tongue across her lips, her eyes roaming up and down my body. I swallowed, not sure what to do. She released me.

“You girls look… flustered,” she said.

“Oh, well, we were, uh…” my friend floundered. “We were trying out some exercise moves. You know, keep in shape.”

“Yeah.” I nodded my head up and down. “Just… keeping in shape. You know… Healthy living.”

“Uh-huh,” Mrs. Alberts said.

“Mac and cheese looks great,” my friend said, spooning up her plate, the cheesy scent filling the air.

I looked away from Mrs. Alberts, shifting. My foot brushed the older woman’s beneath the table. I jerked back, squirming. I breathed in through my nose and, over the cheesy scent, I smelled the tangy scent of Tonya’s pussy. It had to be so obvious what we’d done.

Had she realized it, or… Was this all in my imagination? She wasn’t saying anything. She was spooning up her own plate and grabbing some lemon-baked chicken. I gathered my own food and ate at it, tense, waiting.

What would I do if she did figure it out? Had I gotten my friend in trouble?

As I sat next to Mrs. Alberts, naughty thoughts built in my mind. She was a beautiful woman. She wore a comfortable blouse and a pair of mom jeans. She was in great shape. Fit. Trimmed. As gorgeous as my own mother.

This naughty itch swelled through me. Flashes of Mrs. Alberts naked body burst in my mind. I pictured her breasts, her daughter’s figure but with larger breasts. Rounder. Not as big as mine, but plump. Perfect for playing with. What shade were her nipples? What did her pussy taste like?

My cheeks burned as my pussy grew hotter and hotter, my juices soaking into my panties. I squirmed on the seat, my feet shifting beneath the table, brushing her mothers. I shuddered at the contact, heat rippling through me.

I wondered if my mother had ever tried to seduce Mrs. Alberts. She’d never mentioned it, and she would have told me. Maybe she realized Mrs. Alberts wasn’t the type of girl she could seduce. Maybe Mom didn’t want to make things weird with my best friend.

Maybe I could try to seduce her.

It had worked out with my friend. And it always worked out with mom. I could be like her, seducing women while loving only Daddy. I could be like Sam and Mom, bringing him women to enjoy. He must be having a blast with Sam and her three friends.

They weren’t having an awkward dinner right now thinking naughty thoughts.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sam Davies

I shuddered as Daddy lined up his cock at my friend Courtney’s pussy. She was on the floor of our living room, squirming beneath me. Her tongue was fluttering through my snatch, licking me. My eighteen-year-old body trembled as I watched Daddy’s cock nuzzle into Courtney’s black bush soaked by her passion.

“Mmm, fuck her,” I moaned while Mom, wearing a naughty strap-on soaked in Courtney’s pussy juices, moved around behind me. All my friends were no longer virgins. Daddy had popped Rita’s and Tammy’s cherries, the pair now writhing in lesbian passion on the other side of the room, while Mom had taken care of Courtney.

Now it was Daddy’s turn to fuck my friend.

I leaned down, slipping into that sixty-nine position on my friend. Courtney whimpered into my pussy. I maneuvered into position to get a close-up look at my Daddy sliding into her cunt. An eager thrill ran through me.

Daddy’s cock pressed against my friend’s pussy lips. His crown pressed forward, her labia widening to engulf it. She shuddered beneath me as Daddy’s shaft slid into her. He went deeper and deeper into her, filling her.

“Yes,” I whimpered, my body trembling. I pressed my small titties into my friend’s belly as Daddy penetrated her fully. “Love her, Daddy.”

“I am,” he groaned.

My tongue flicked out and lapped at my friend’s clit, fluttering right above my father’s cock. I squirmed on top of my friend, grinding my pussy on her face. She licked through my folds as she moaned out in delight.

Daddy’s hips drew back. His cock emerged coated in her juices. I licked at his shaft, tasting her sweet cream. I shuddered, caressing Daddy’s dick. Then he thrust into her, his stomach brushing my temple.

“Sam!” Courtney moaned. “Ooh, he feels different from a dildo.

“That’s a real cock in you, honey,” moaned my mother. She was behind me.

I gasped in delight as Mom pressed her dildo against my pussy. I shuddered as she rubbed her fake cock up and down my twat. She caressed me. I whimpered in delight as the heat shot through me. She teased me. My friend fluttered her tongue against my clit.

Mom penetrated me.

She rammed her dildo to the hilt in me while Daddy fucked my friend. I whimpered, licking at my friend’s pussy while Mom fucked me. Courtney’s tongue danced around my clit, caressing me, sending sparks of delight through my snatch. My pussy squeezed around the thrusting dildo, burying to the hilt in me.

Pleasure washed through me. I groaned in delight as bliss rippled through me. My hips wiggled back and forth, her dildo swirling around in me. I whimpered. My tongue lapped at my friend’s pussy lips, caressing her labia spread around my daddy’s dick. I brushed them both, feasting on them.

Her sweet juices covered my lips. I loved it. I whimpered. Moaned. I shuddered as Mom fucked me. She drove that dildo into me. I whimpered in delight. Such hot pleasure surged through me as Daddy fucked Courtney.

“Mmm, pound that little slut,” Mom moaned. “Just ram that cock into that pussy I broke in for you honey.”

I shuddered, my pussy clenching on the dildo in my pussy. Mom was wild. She did such wicked things for Daddy. I loved it. My hips wiggled from side to side, stirring the fake cock around inside of me as my mother pounded me. She thrust hard into me. Her crotch smacked into my rump, her hands stroking me.

“Just flood her with your cum. Breed the little slut,” Mom moaned.

I shuddered at that naughty idea.

Daddy’s cock thrust harder. “Yes!” he grunted. “Damn, Linda.”

“I know,” my mom moaned, her dildo plunging into my cunt.

I licked at Daddy’s cock and my friend’s cunt, her tongue dancing around my clit. Daddy had balls full of cum. He could pump so much into her, breeding her nineteen-year-old cunt. She was his student. This was so naughty.

My orgasm built faster and faster. My hips wiggled from side to side, the heat swelling through me. This naughty passion built in me. This wicked heat that billowed through me. I shuddered as Mom fucked me hard, her crotch smacking my rump.

“Breed her, Daddy,” I whimpered.

Courtney groaned around my clit. She sucked hard on it, adding giresun escort sparks of delight to the electricity building in me. My toes curled. My hips wiggled from side to side. This was incredible. My entire body trembled as I came closer and closer to coming.

I nibbled on Courtney’s bud. I sucked on it. Her sweet juices coated my tongue as Daddy fucked her. He plowed into her. He grunted over and over. He stroked my back. He caressed me as he buried that wonderful cock into her.

“Cum in her and breed her, Daddy!” I moaned.

“Yes!” Mom gasped, slamming the dildo into my twat, her crotch smacking into my rump.

“You are just as naughty as your mother,” groaned Daddy as my tongue fluttered against his dick and my friend’s pussy.

“I am, Daddy!” I moaned, on the verge of cumming.

Courtney nipped my clit with her teeth.

I gasped and came.

My pussy writhed around Mom’s dildo. I felt my juices gushing out around the fake cock. They spilled out of my snatch. My friend licked and lapped at me. I shuddered as the pleasure spilled through me. This wonderful heat that billowed through me. My eyes fluttered. My heart pounded in my chest.

I loved it.

“Mom, Mom, yes!” I howled. “Your dildo is amazing!”

“Mmm, are you cumming already?” Mom moaned, thrusting into my pussy.

“Yes!” I gasped.

I sucked on Courtney’s clit, nursing on her bud like she did mine. Daddy’s cock pumped in and out of my friend’s cunt. She twitched and gasped beneath me, her belly rubbing against my tingling nipples. Stars danced before my eyes as the pleasure surged around me.

Daddy grunted. Mom groaned. Courtney squealed.

My friend bucked beneath me. Her sweet juices gushed out around my daddy’s cock. She was cumming on his amazing dick. I groaned, my pussy spasming around my mother’s dildo. My own climax intensified, another one bursting inside of me and carrying me higher and higher.

“She’s going wild on my dick,” groaned Daddy.

“Cum in the slut,” Mom moaned.”

“Breed her, Daddy!” I howled, stars bursting across my eyes.

My friend moaned around my clit.

Daddy slammed to the hilt in my friend. He grunted. Groaned. My head snapped up to stare at his face. His masculine expression twisted in rapture. He fired cum into her. He flooded her with his passion. He was firing his cum into her. Maybe making another sister for me to play with.

Mom gasped behind me. She was cumming, too. Cumming from fucking me with a strap-on. I shuddered. My eyes fluttered and groaned. My hips wiggled from side to side. I panted, my heart pumping bliss through me.

This was such an awesome slumber party.

Daddy groaned. He pulled his cock out of her pussy. The moment his cum spilled out, jot jizz mixed with my friend’s pussy juices, I pressed my mouth over her cunt. I drank down my daddy’s incestuous cum, that salty mix of delight combined with my friend’s sweet flavor.

My tongue thrust into her depths. She whimpered as I scooped out my daddy’s cum from her depths. I whimpered, my orgasm peaking in me. My pleasure buzzed through me as I devoured this delicious creampie. Mom pulled her dildo out of me.

Courtney buried her tongue inside of me. Shame she didn’t have a salty treat to devour.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Steve Davies

I panted as I watched my daughter eating out her friend. She feasted on the creampie. My wife gave me a naughty smile. She arched her eyebrows, a questioning look. I nodded. We were thinking the same thing.

I hoped I had bred Courtney.

I was so corrupted by the phone. It was shocking what it had led me to do. A week ago, I was struggling with the ethics of fucking anyone besides my wife. Now… Now I was hoping to breed the three barely legal beauties writhing in my living room.

“Sam!” Courtney squealed. The girl writhed from my daughter’s naughty feasting. Sam’s supple back flexed as she squirmed atop her friend.

Moans came from the other side of the room where Rita and Tammy still sixty-nining. They looked delicious, feasting on each other, Rita’s ebony flesh a lovely contrast to Tammy’s pale delight. I grinned at them, my cock throbbing, still hard.

“Oh, his cock’s free!” Rita cried out.

The Black girl bounded to her feet, her round breasts bouncing. She had such a sleek hue of dark-brown skin, her nipples hard points. She darted towards me, such zeal in her eyes. She fell to her knees beside me and grabbed my dick soaked in Courtney’s pussy juices.

“You didn’t cum in me,” she moaned. “You just came on me.”

“True,” I said, grinning at her.

“Mmm, go for a ride, sweetie,” Linda said, my wife grinning, her auburn hair falling about her flushed face. Her large tits rose and fell, her dildo, soaked in our daughter’s juices, swaying before her.

“Yes!” Rita moaned.

“Ride?” Sam’s head snapped up, her short, fiery hair swaying about her face. She wiped at her mouth, covered in Courtney’s pussy. “I want to go for a ride!”

“Well I’m getting his cock,” Rita said, pushing me down onto my back and then mounting me.

“Mustache ride!” my daughter giggled and sprang off her friend.

“I don’t have a mustache,” I groaned.

Sam shrug as she stood over me. I stared up at her shaved folds juicy with her cream. She lowered herself to me as Rita guided my cock to her pussy. She, too, was shaved, a landing strip of dark hair leading to her snatch. Her hot lips brushed my cock, the Black girl whimpering in delight.

“Let’s ride my daddy!” Sam squealed then she planted her pussy right on my mouth.

I groaned as my tongue darted through her folds. I caressed her. Licked her. I thrust my tongue deep into my daughter’s pussy. I swirled around in her, making my daughter moan as her tart juices soaked my tongue.

Rita slammed her pussy down my cock. I groaned as more and more of her snatch engulfed my shaft. She whimpered, enjoying being deflowered and taking my dick into her pussy. Her cunt squeezed around me. She wiggled her hips from side to side, stirring my shaft around in me.

“Ooh, you took all my daddy’s cock!” Sam moaned as she squirmed on my face.

“Uh-huh,” moaned Rita, her pussy squeezing around my cock. “I am so glad you talked us into this! Your family rocks!”

“I know!” Sam moaned.

Rita slid her cunt up my cock. I groaned at the delight. My toes curled. The pleasure surged through me. This wondrous heat that billowed out of me. Her hips danced around my cock, swirling that juicy snatch around my dick. I groaned into my daughter’s pregnant snatch.

I had bred this pussy.

I had made a new life with my daughter. Sam was a piece of me, and I’d bred her. It was incredible. My tongue fluttered through her tart juices. I growled into her snatch as Rita worked that juicy cunt up and down my dick, her eighteen-year-old pussy teasing me.

I had a barely legal girl riding my cock. It was incredible. This was an amazing treat. I groaned and gasped. It was incredible. My tongue darted through my daughter’s folds. I ate her as her friend rode me. Sam’s incestuous juices filled my mouth.

“Ooh, ride my daddy’s cock!” moaned Sam. “Mmm, he’s going to breed you.”

“What?” Rita gasped, her pussy clenching down around my cock. “Oh, god, he might.”

“Put a little baby right in that cute belly.” My daughter shuddered atop me, her pussy clenching around my tongue.

“What about you?” asked Rita, her pussy growing hotter around my dick. Her pussy squeezed about me. “Are you going to have a baby?”

“Maybe,” moaned my daughter. She shuddered, her pussy squeezing around me. “Wouldn’t that be hot?”

“Super hot!” her friend moaned. “Ooh, this is amazing. Mmm, your daddy’s going to breed me. That would be wild.”

“So wild!” gasped my daughter, her pussy grinding across my face.

They both rode me, moaning, gasping, enjoying themselves. I ate my daughter’s twat while her friend’s cunt caressed my dick. Her pussy squeezed around me. My balls tightened. My dick twitched and throbbed in her pussy. Pleasure flowed through me. I groaned, my hands clenching, relaxing. This amazing pleasure built in my balls.

I groaned into her pussy. My tongue darted around her pussy folds. It was amazing. This delicious treat. I shuddered as I feasted on her. I thrust my tongue deep into her cunt. I couldn’t stop licking her. I devoured her. I loved the taste of her pussy. My daughter’s cream soaked me.

“He’s going to breed us both!” my daughter moaned, her hips dancing, her little ass flexing. I stroked her thighs as she whimpered. “That’s so hot, Rita!”

“Yes!” Rita moaned, slamming down my cock. “Ooh, play with my titties while your dad breeds me!”

“Uh-huh!” my daughter moaned. She shifted on my face, leaning forward. I stared up her supple back. Then I heard the naughty sounds of sucking.

I pictured my daughter’s pink lips sealed around her friend’s dark-brown nipple. Sucking, nibbling, and pleasing Rita. The Black girl’s cunt tightened about my dick. She slammed down my shaft, squeezing hard. Pleasure surged through her.

I shuddered, my toes curling. I groaned into my daughter’s snatch as her friend’s pussy massaged my cock. I thrust my tongue deep into Sam. I churned my daughter up, drinking in all her juices. I gripped Sam’s thighs as Rita slammed down my dick.

“Yes, yes, that’s how your new sister is going to nurse from my breasts!” moaned Rita. “Your daddy’s going to breed me. It’ll be so hot!”

Rita came on my cock.

Her pussy writhed around my dick. I groaned into my daughter’s snatch at that wonderful heat writhing around me. I groaned as her pussy milked me. This juicy heat bathed my crotch, soaking my balls full of cum.

Rita moaned, adding her passion to the room. My wife and Tammy were having their fun while I growled into Sam’s pussy. My daughter shifted, her pussy lips sliding across my mouth. I sucked on her clit. I nursed on her as Rita’s pussy milked my cock.

Bringing me to the brink of erupting.

“Cum in me, Mr. Davies!” howled escort giresun Rita.

“Do it, Daddy!” Sam moaned.

My daughter shuddered. Then she squealed. Her pussy juices gushed into my mouth. Her sweet cream flooded me. I delighted in drinking my daughter’s cream. I drank down her passion. It was incredible. My toes curled as Sam squealed atop me.

“Breed my friend, Daddy!”

My cock erupted.

My cum fired into Rita’s snatch. The pleasure boiled out of me. This wondrous heat that drowned me. I groaned and growled. The pleasure surged through me. This amazing passion that spilled over me. I groaned and gasped, my heart pounding with such passion.

It was incredible.

A heady rush.

This amazing delight.

Rapture shot through me. Rita’s cunt spasmed around my cock, milking out more and more of my cum. I groaned. Stars burst across my vision as I savored this wondrous passion for breeding a sexy coed.

I licked through Sam’s pussy folds as I fired the last of my cum into Rita. I shuddered as I devoured my daughter’s cunt. It was incredible to enjoy her pussy as I came down from my orgasmic high. It was an amazing treat to enjoy my daughter.

“Oh, Mr. Davies,” moaned Rita. “Oh, wow, that was incredible. Mmm, you gave me such pleasure. This is the best slumber party ever!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Becky Davies

I watched Tonya trembling on the bed, dazed from her orgasm. I made her cum so hard, she had to scream into her pillow. My lips were smeared in her tangy juices. I licked them, my large breasts rising and falling.

“Becky,” Tonya mewled as she rolled over onto her side. “I just… Mmm…”

I smiled as she drifted off into sleep. I made her cum hard.

The house was silent. We had waited until everyone had gone to sleep before continuing our love-making. I was pretty sure her mother hadn’t figured anything out. She hadn’t said anything. She certainly didn’t demand that I go home. If she thought we were having lesbian sex in here, I knew she would.

I licked my lips, lying down beside my friend, panting, groaning. My friend was asleep, but I was keyed up. I wanted to more naughty things. But Tonya was breathing in that soft, regular way. She was out.

I guess I couldn’t be mad for making her cum so hard she fell asleep. I should be proud of it, even if it left me feeling itchy and in need of some loving. I sighed and settled down beside her. I could fall asleep and maybe I would eat her in the early morning.

I closed my eyes, wanting to let lethargy sink me away when…

My bladder was full.

I rolled out of bed, my large tits, inherited from my mother, swaying before me. I bent down to grab my blouse and pull it on when a naughty impulse caught me. The house was dead quiet. I could only hear the faint groan of wood settling, that creak that all houses made in the dead of night.

I padded across my friend’s bedroom and opened the door, peering it on the hallway. A faint light came from the stairs, a lamp or something left on. It splashed just enough light around for me to see. The door to Casey’s bedroom was across the hall. Her little brother was asleep, faint snoring coming from there. The bathroom was to the left with the master bedroom right beyond it.

I crept into the hallway. My breasts swayed before me. My heart pounded as I moved down the corridor. The floor creaked beneath my feet. My entire body shook. This was so wild to be naked in my friend’s house. I licked my lips, my braid swaying down my back. I reached the bathroom door, Tonya’s parents’ bedroom only two feet away.

I darted into the bathroom and closed the door behind me. My breasts rose and fell. I was such a naughty girl. I swallowed and then padded to the toilet. I sat down on the cold porcelain. I swallowed as I peed. My fingers rubbed at my thighs.

My toes curled.

I stared at the door, expecting someone to knock on it. I had locked it, but… It was exciting. I was so juicy. I wanted to masturbate. When I finished peeing, it made me groan as I wiped myself. I wanted to keep stroking myself, to masturbate right there in the bathroom. I wanted to cum hard.

Maybe I should wake up my friend with some pussy licking.

I flushed the toilet and shuddered. My fingers twitched and flexed. I thought about thrusting my fingers between my thighs and rubbing myself. I groaned as my fingers slipped down to my pussy, sliding through my pubic hair.

I could just finger myself right here. I could masturbate. Her parents were sleeping on the other side of the wall. I shuddered, my heart pounding. I ached so much. I licked my lips, tasting my friend’s tangy passion.

I could finger myself and eat her.

I wrenched the bathroom door open, stepped into the hallway, and froze as her parents’ bedroom door opened.

Mrs. Alberts took a step forward and blinked. “Becky!” Her eyes flicked down at my body illuminated by the light flooding up the stairs. She was wrapped up in a robe, her sandy-blonde hair falling about her flushed face. “What are you doing? You’re naked.”

Her gaze arrested on my breasts. She clutched her robes tight. Behind her, her husband snored. I trembled. There was something about the way she was looking at my naked tits. This strange confidence swelled in me. I was a shy girl.

But I had seduced Tonya into lesbian passion.

I was my mother’s daughter. All my life, I knew about her seducing other women, seeing the girls she would bring home to have “adult talks” with Dad in their bedroom or to have special “adult slumber parties” with their special friends. Now this beautiful woman, this mature version of my friend—my lover—stood before me.

“I’m naked because I had to pee,” I said.

“But… but…” she spluttered. Though she was twice my age, I felt in charge here. I arched my back, my breasts thrusting out before me. I had never been one of those girls—yes, even a private Christian college has slutty girls—who flaunted her body. Who deliberately unbuttoned blouses and wore tight skirts to show off their nubile forms.

I took a step closer to her. My breasts were almost grazing her nipples. I could see her husband sprawled on the bed, on his belly. Mr. Alberts could sleep through anything, but just knowing he was feet away made this so wicked.

“Don’t you have to pee after making love?” I asked her. “Mmm, your daughter and I… Well, she’s sleeping soundly now.”

“Becky,” Mrs. Alberts groaned. Her voice had this throaty cadence to it that made me shiver. “What are you saying?”

“You know what I’m saying,” I said, my hands resting, almost casually, on her hips. I felt her skin through the terry cloth robe. “You were suspicious at dinner, weren’t you. Seeing us flushed and flustered. You knew we weren’t exercising.”

She swallowed.

“We just had such delicious orgasms,” I purred, pulling her closer to me.

I groaned as my naked breasts pressed into her robe, the fabric rubbing on my nipples. I was being bold just like my mother. She would pounce on Mrs. Alberts. Mom wouldn’t hesitate. So I couldn’t, either.

“And you’ve been thinking about it, haven’t you? I felt you staring at me. Wondering what we were doing.”

“N-no,” she said. “You should… You should get dressed and… and…”

I pressed tighter against her while my arms slid around her hips to hug her. I itched to grab her rump. I felt the plumpness of her breasts through the robes, my nipples drinking in the fabric. My hips wiggled from side to side.

“Do you really want me to do that?” I asked her, my voice a throaty purr.

“I… I…”

My head drifted toward hers. I gave her plenty of time to pull away. To jerk back as I brought my pussy-stained lips closer and closer to planting on hers. She shuddered against me, her breasts rising and falling as she breathed. Her tits rubbed against mine through the robe.

She didn’t pull away.

I kissed my friend’s mother with lips coated in Tonya’s pussy juices. It was so wild, giving this sexy MILF a taste of incestuous passion. Our mouths pressed hot together. She whimpered into my lips as I kissed her with hunger, my hands gripping the back of her robe, clutching to the terry cloth fabric.

My nipples pulsed and throbbed. My pussy clenched. Juices ran down my thighs as I kissed her with my pussy-stained lips. She shuddered against me, her lips working back against mine. She trembled and whimpered, her body trembling against me.

I thrust my tongue into her mouth.

She tasted so sweet.

Felt so heavenly.

I slid my hands down to grip her rump. I kneaded the MILF’s delicious ass, my fingers digging through the fabric of her robe. It felt so naughty against my skin, that fluffy texture caressing my stomach, my thighs, my palms, and my nipples. Heat rippled through me as our tongues dueled.

Her husband snored, oblivious.

I turned her as we kissed. I pressed her against the wall, the short space between the bathroom door and the end of the hallway where the open master bedroom door lay. She trembled against me, kissing me back, her hands grabbing my naked hips, fingernails biting into my skin.

I broke the kiss and stared into her glossy, blue eyes. She licked her lips, panting. “Becky?” she groaned. “What… I…”

“Mmm, did you like that tangy flavor?” I asked. “That was your daughter’s pussy.”

“Oh, Lord,” she groaned and trembled. Then she kissed me with such hunger.

The married MILF thrust her tongue into my mouth. I groaned as it dueled with mine. My hips wiggled from side to side. We kissed while her husband slept. I could see him in the corner of my eye, sheets covering half his hairy back, his arm thrust over his wife’s side of the bed.

Mrs. Alberts kissed me with hunger. Her hands slid from my hips to my lower back. I shuddered as they crept lower and lower until she was kneading my rump. She pulled me tight against her. Our tongues dueled together, caressing, driving each other wild.

My heart raced in my chest. This was incredible. Such giresun escort bayan a rush to experience. I whimpered as I loved her. I kissed her with such hunger. It was incredible. Our tongues danced and dueled as the pleasure rushed through me.

I broke the kiss as my hands slid between us to find the ties of her robes. “Mmm, delicious, right?”

“Oh, Lord, I shouldn’t have done that,” she moaned. “We shouldn’t be doing that. My husband…” She hissed with such passion, her voice low but brimming with her excitement. Her fingers bit into my rump as she squeezed.

“Doesn’t that just make this more exciting?” I asked her as I pulled on the ties of her robe.

She whimpered as I stepped back enough to open her housecoat. I gazed down at her round breasts exposed, plump, her nipples as fat as mine, a shade of dusky pink. Her areolas were large, her breasts not as perky as her daughter’s or mine, but still beautiful.

I cupped them, kneaded them. She whimpered and shifted. Her hips wiggled back and forth. I thumbed over her nipples, massaging them. She kneaded my ass as I did that. My tongue flicked across my lips, tasting her mouth. I salivated.

“How long have you thought of doing things with a woman?” I asked her.

“A few years,” she moaned, glancing at her husband. “I’ve heard… rumors about your mother. That she’s… gay.”

“Bi,” I corrected. “She loves my father. They like to… share.”

Mrs. Alberts shuddered. “He’s a deacon! He shouldn’t do that, and neither should she, but… but…”

“It made you wonder what it would feel like if a woman did this?” I ducked my head down and engulfed her nipple.

“Yes!” she moaned, her fingernails scraping up my lower back from my rump. “Becky! This is wrong.”

I didn’t care. I suckled on her nipple, nursing like Tonya had as a baby. I swirled my tongue around her fat nub between suckles, loving the way her fingernails bit into my back. She whimpered and groaned, her head tossing back and forth.

I sucked on her breast. I loved the feel of her nipples between my lips. I sucked and licked. This wicked thrill shot through me as I enjoyed her nub. My tongue danced around it, caressing her, savoring how she shivered back and forth.

My hands slid down her naked belly as I loved her nipple. I reached her bush, felt her silky curls. I pressed through them, moving between her thighs. She gasped as I cupped her hot folds. Her juices flowed, soaking my hand.

“Becky!” she whimpered.

Her husband snored louder for a moment.

I shuddered as she squirmed. I rubbed at her pussy, staring up at her flushed, round face twisting with pleasure. Her hips wiggled from side to side as my fingers caressed her hot folds. They were thicker than her daughter’s, not the tight slit but the mature cunt of a sexy mother.

I thrust a pair of my fingers into her pussy, her silky warmth clenching around my digits. I released her nipple, rising, pressing my naked tits into hers. I stared into her blue eyes. She groaned, her hips wiggling while my fingers pumped in and out of her twat.

“Mmm, when was the last time you were this wet?” I asked her. “This hot?”

“I don’t remember,” she groaned. “Becky… we should stop this.”

“You don’t want me to stop,” I moaned, my pussy on fire and I didn’t care. I wanted to give this MILF such wicked delights. “You want me to show you a true lesbian experience.” I leaned in to nuzzle at her ear, pressing my tits tighter into her round breasts. Our nipples brushed, sparks flaring, as I whispered, “You want me to go down on you? To eat your hot, married cunt?”

“Oh, Lord, Becky,” she moaned, her pussy clenching on me.

I fell to my knees before her, my tits sliding down her lush body. She trembled, staring down at me, an errant curl of blonde hair spilling over her cheek. I ripped my fingers from her pussy and leaned forward, inhaling her tart musk.

Mrs. Alberts gasped as I nuzzled into her pussy. She squirmed into the wall, her breasts jiggling, her open robe swaying about her lush, mature body. Her toned stomach flexed. She whimpered, glancing at her sleeping husband as my tongue slid through her folds.

“Oh, Lord, yes!” she moaned, her back arching, robe rustling against the painted wall. Then she clamped a hand over her mouth, groaning into her palm.

I grinned, her daughter doing something similar earlier.

I thrust my tongue into her married depths, fluttering around inside the MILF as she shuddered. Her hips wiggled from side to side, stirring her cunt around on my mouth. I fluttered through her, caressing her, loving her.

Her juices flooded down my mouth. This wonderful delight that made me shiver. My cunt clenched as the heat swelled and billowed through me. I darted my tongue into her depths. I stirred around in her, licking her, feasting on her.

She groaned in delight. Her hips flexed and shuddered. She moaned into her hand.

“Mmm, Mrs. Alberts,” I moaned. “You taste as good as your daughter.”

I thrust my tongue into her pussy—the hole that had birthed my friend—and devoured her. I swirled my tongue through her. I made her groan and shudder and whimper out in delight. Her hips swayed from side to side. She stirred her pussy around my face. Her juices flowed down my chin. It was an incredible delight to enjoy.

Her juices coated my face. This wondrous heat that spilled such passion down my lips and tongue. I fluttered through her, licking, lapping, devouring her. She tossed her head back and forth. Her hands clenched and fluttered.

I flicked my tongue up to her clit as my hands slid up her thighs. I rubbed her pussy lips with my fingers as I sucked on her bud. She bucked. Her tits heaved. She screamed into her hand, muffling her passion while her husband snored on.

Oblivious.

I plunged two digits into her juicy cunt, fucking them in and out fast, hard. My own pussy dripped juices. I was on fire. I shuddered as I nursed on her clit with such hunger. I stared up at her moaning into her hand, trying to hide the lesbian passion burning through her.

I nibbled on her clit.

I pumped my fingers in and out of her pussy fast.

She shuddered. Her face scrunched up. Then she bucked. Her pussy spasmed around my fingers. Her juices bathed over my hand. They coated me, filling the air with her tart passion. My tongue licked around my digits buried in her twat, lapping up her cream as I gave her rapture.

“Becky!” she moaned into her hand, her words just understandable. “Lord, Lord, Becky!”

Her eyes squeezed shut as her pussy convulsed around my digits. My tongue fluttered. I licked up all her juices. I reveled in her passion. Her head tossed back and forth. Her breasts rose and fell as she whimpered and groaned.

It was such a wicked treat to enjoy.

I pulled my lips away. I panted, my heart thundering in my chest. I rose, pulling my fingers out of her pussy. She stared at me, her eyes blue. Her breasts rose and fell. I sucked on my fingers then turned and sauntered down the hallway.

“Becky…” she whimpered.

“When you’re ready to eat my pussy, you’ll know where to find me, Mrs. Alberts,” I told her when I reached her daughter’s door.

I slipped into the dark bedroom, leaving the MILF shuddering in the hallway, my pussy on fire. Feeling wicked, I crossed the room to my sleeping friend, my lover, and slipped into bed beside her. I nuzzled up to her face and kissed her with lips soaked in her mother’s incestuous juices.

My friend moaned as her eyes fluttered open. She kissed me and purred in delight, her tongue flicking out. “Mmm, Becky,” she groaned. “Does my pussy taste a little different?”

I winked at her.

“Ooh, you made me cum so hard I blanked out. My turn.” I nodded at her as I heard creaking in the hallway.

Was Mrs. Alberts right out the door listening? I hoped she was as I rolled onto my back while Tonya moved down between my thighs to eat out my molten pussy. My friend leaned down, nuzzling into my bush. She licked.

“Mmm, you’re soaked,” Tonya said.

I started to think about other women I could seduce, like my favorite professors, Mrs. Esmeralda Cotton and Mrs. Queenie Phan. I could be like my mother. I could have so much naughty fun.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Linda Davies

The slumber party was winding down. Midnight was almost upon us. The girls were sprawled across the floor, sleeping on their unzipped bags. The living room smelled of so much hot pussy. I buzzed from it as I sank down beside my husband.

He had his phone open. I glanced at it and saw he was in the app. He could view things without pausing reality. I snuggled closer and asked, “What are you going to edit at midnight?”

He turned the phone, letting me see the sleeping girl there. It was Yumiko who came into the nurse’s office today because she feared she was pregnant. She was. Her boyfriend, Horatio, had knocked her up.

I smiled, remembering the wild threesome I had with her and my husband. Every girl who came into my nurse’s office, thanks to my husband’s editing, found themselves stripping naked and horny. They thought it was only natural. In that place, it was how reality now worked.

At least once a day at my new job, I would get to enjoy some coed pussy.

“She looks like an angel sleeping there,” I said, staring at the girl.

“We had fun with her,” he said. “I want to make sure her family doesn’t freak out when she reveals that she’s pregnant, and to make sure her boyfriend takes responsibility.”

I nodded my head, leaning my head on his shoulder. “So, you’re going to be Mayor.”

He stiffened. “Looks like it.”

“What will you do? I mean, besides making the town better.

“Not sure. I’m still confused about why this other person would make me mayor. Anael says this is a game. That we’re opponents, but… This seems like he’s giving me a major advantage.”

“You think it’s a trap?”

My husband shifted. “I don’t know.

“We’ll face it together,” I told him. I shivered, glad I would be here to help guide my husband into using this power the right way.

At the top of the screen, the time went from 11:59 to 12:00 AM. An app notification popped up. He had three more charges to use.

To be continued…

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

istanbul travesti istanbul travesti istanbul travesti ankara travesti Moda Melanj kuşadası escort bayan çankaya escort mecidiyeköy escort beylikdüzü escort istanbul escort ankara escort bayan Hacklink Hacklink panel Hacklink panel bursa escort ankara escort Ankara escort bayan Ankara Escort Ankara Escort Rus Escort Eryaman Escort Etlik Escort Sincan Escort Çankaya Escort hurilerim.com Escort Antalya Escort Alanya Escort Antalya Merkez Escort Antalya Otele Gelen Escort Antalya Rus Escort Belek Escort Fethiye Escort Kemer Escort Kepez Escort Konyaaltı Escort beylikdüzü escort antalya rus escort escort keçiören escort etlik escort çankaya escort mamasiki.com bucur.net hayvanca.net lazimlik.net cidden.net Escort bayan Escort bayan escortsme.com anadoluyakasikadin.com kadikoykadin.com atasehirkadin.com umraniyekadin.com bostancikadin.com maltepekadin.com pendikkadin.com kurtkoykadin.com kartalkadin.com istanbulspor.net şişli escort istanbul escort mecidiyeköy escort beşiktaş escort taksim escort fındıkzade escort çapa escort fatih escort topkapı escort escort şişli escort bayan bayrampaşa escort merter escort escort mecidiyeköy bursa escort warez forum Bonus veren siteler Bonus veren siteler ankara travesti By Casino bursa escort görükle escort bursa escort bursa escort bursa escort bursa escort ankara escort kayseri escort kuşadası escort kocaeli escort konya escort kütahya escort manisa escort mardin escort mersin escort muğla escort nevşehir escort rize escort sakarya escort samsun escort şanlıurfa escort sivas escort tekirdağ escort trabzon escort tunceli escort uşak escort van escort yalova escort çorlu escort gebze escort gümüşhane escort izmir escort kilis escort kırklareli escort karabük escort karaman escort kars escort kıbrıs escort kırşehir escort malatya escort niğde escort ordu escort osmaniye escort sinop escort tokat escort yozgat escort zonguldak escort